Chapter 1: Home Is Where The Mistress Is
Chapter Text
Alice is making her way through the dark city street as rain falls quietly from above. No one looks past her black umbrella as she walks along the mostly abandoned streets. That is, until an older woman with a pink polkadot umbrella walks up to her at a crosswalk.
“Sweetie, what are you doing out at this time of night?”
“Running errands.”
“A young woman like yourself has no business running errands after dark alone.”
“Don't worry, I'm under my lover's protection; no one will fuck with me within city limits.”
“Darling, that is not appropriate language. You need to go home to your man right now.”
Alice rolls her eyes. “Look lady, if I don't complete my list of chores my hot vampire girlfriend will drain all the blood from my body. Is that what you want?”
The old woman looks terrified and confused at Alice's statement. She crosses the street as quickly as she can when the signal changes, scurrying away from Alice into the night.
What is it with old women always harassing me for doing my chores? I'd better hurry, Emily is expecting me back soon.
As Alice approaches the two story house it's hard to picture it as the lair of a vampire, but Alice would say her mistress just has good taste. The tall home is painted a cheery pink color with white accents around the windows, but the front door is painted a dark red. A path of stone pavers leads from the wooden fence surrounding the property to the house about 600 feet away.
The garden is tranquil tonight, and Alice is pleased to see her flowers drinking up the night's gentle rain. The house's windows flicker with the soft lights of candles inside, the whole property feeling very subdued and quiet.
Alice shakes her umbrella to knock the rain off onto the front porch before she heads inside. Her boots and trench coat come off in the front entryway and are hung properly to dry.
“My dear servant, are you home?”
The sound echoes through the quiet house, Emily's high pitched voice broken apart and faded by the distance.
“Yes Mistress, I completed my chores.”
Alice doesn't get a response, instead she gets pinned to the wall by a blur that she immediately recognizes. Looking across from her she sees Emily's long golden hair and notices the blue sundress she's wearing.
“Hello Alice, welcome home.”
“Evening Emily. Um, why am I pinned to the wall?”
The vampire smiles her fangs at her trapped lover, red eyes glittering extra intensely today. “Because I'm going to feed tonight, you know it makes me hyper.”
“Now that you mention it, I suppose I should have expected that. I guess usually there's more… chase involved?”
“Not tonight, it's raining.”
Alice can't help but laugh. “Ooo scary apex predator, doesn't want to hunt her prey in the rain.”
Emily hisses and digs her sharp nails into Alice's wrists. “Don't forget that it's still true, I am your predator.”
“Yes Mistress.” Alice whimpers.
“Good!” The vampire lets go of her wrists and takes a step back. “Have you eaten yet?”
“I ate while I was out, something you'd like.” Alice crosses her arms, blushing as she admits she planned this out.
“Such a good girl.”
Alice has time to smile and look up before Emily is on her, pressing her to the wall again. The vampire slips one hand into her hair and presses her lips to Alice's.
The sudden pounce was a surprise at first, but at the first kiss Alice melts into the vampire holding her. Their lips meet in every possible way as they make out, only broken by Alice's gasps for breath.
As they kiss more and more Alice notices something, a delicious fluid leaking from Emily's mouth into hers. She knows exactly what this poison will do to her, but she doesn't care.
The vampire slows her kisses as she notices her prey slip into a daze. Before long she's completely supporting Alice in her arms as the woman moans quietly in happy bliss.
Emily smiles and carries her prey down the hallway towards her chambers. The limp human is no difficulty for the vampire to carry, especially in her heightened state.
Alice drifts back to consciousness somewhere soft, looking into a pair of glittering red eyes across from her.
Emily has changed from her sundress into a tight red leather bodysuit. Her smile is wide and sharp as she looks down on her trapped prey.
“Comfortable?”
The plus armchair definitely counts as comfortable to Alice, although the wooden armrests her arms are cuffed to could be a little bit smoother.
“Yes Mistress. Why do I have to be tied down?”
Emily runs a sharp, blood red nail down one of Alice's bare arms, up her shoulder, and to her neck. The naked woman can’t help but shiver from how vulnerable she feels.
“So you can't escape, my beautiful prey. I know you're a good girl who would never, but it's more fun to try and make you.”
The human whimpers as the nail runs down her other arm to the black leather cuff on her wrist.
“Besides, it's tradition.”
Alice can't resist giggling that Emily would be thinking of ancient vampire traditions in the middle of feeding on her.
Before she can quip back, Emily's warm intensity shifts to something more cold, more alien. Her fangs extend as her eyes lose their red glitter pupils and become completely black.
“Are you ready, my precious Alice?”
Alice can't resist a whimper and a brief attempt at struggling in her bonds. The sight of her predator's fangs ready to sink into her is both terrifying and highly arousing.
“Yes Mistress.”
The vampire approaches and crouches in front of her chair, Alice can feel Emily's breath on her bare chest. Emily's soft hands run over Alice's naked body, bringing out a variety of whimpers along the way.
“Since you were such a good girl today, I'll let you pick where I bite tonight.”
Alice's eyes are filled with need as she looks back at her soon-to-be predator. “Please fuck me Mistress.”
The vampire laughs, which only gives Alice a better view of the sharp fangs that await her.
“That wasn't what you were supposed to request, my sweet lover, try again.”
“My-my neck Mistress.”
The vampire purrs in satisfaction. “There you go, I knew you could do it. Hold still now.”
Alice closes her eyes as her Mistress's fangs approach. Soft hands hold her head gently in place, backed by the enforcement of sharp nails if she should try to struggle.
The fangs sink into her slowly, luxuriously. It's a feeling she's felt hundreds of times, but she can't stop herself from moaning regardless. She can feel every drop of blood siphoned from her veins, her view of the dark room blurring as it continues.
After a moment it's over and the fangs slide from her throat. Alice pants a sigh of aroused relief up at the vampire licking her red lips in joy.
“That was very tasty, what did you eat?”
“You’re supposed to guess, remember?”
The vampire’s mouth returns not with fangs, but with soft lips. Emily draws a whimper from her captive prey with every kiss to the neck as she works her way back up to Alice's lips.
Both sets of lips meet in a lavish kiss that seems to go on forever. The helpless woman's moans of desperate desire sneak from her lips between gasps of air.
“Oh my adorable prey, what shall I do with you?”
“Please.”
“I suppose since you went above and beyond, it's only fair I do the same .”
The vampire moves in a flash, now between Alice's forcibly-spread thighs. An impossibly long tongue coated in glittering poison licks Alice's helpless girldick to a chorus of moans in response.
“Do you like that prey?”
A soft hand strokes her girldick, with the glittering gel acting as a lubricant. Each movement feels amazing beyond comprehension with the poison’s added intensity.
“Yes, fuck yes, please Mistress. I need it.”
“I know Alice, and I'm going to give it to you.”
The stroking speeds up as her other hand’s fingers dance around Alice's leaking tip. Alice can't do anything but stare into her Mistress's pitch black eyes and moan uncontrollably.
The feelings build inside Alice with each expert touch, her captor lavishing in taking as long as possible to bring her to the peak of desperate desire. Everything slows down as she teeters on the edge, a wide smile in front of her showing off the fangs of her predator.
“Tell me why you serve me.”
“Because you're amazing, you're so hot, you treat me so well, feed me amazing food, let me live a wonderful life with you, because I love you Emily.”
“Good girl. Cum for me. ”
Emily’s command is accentuated by one more stroke up Alice's shaft, which is all the push she needs. The vampire smiles as liquid pours from her tip accompanied by moans of satiated bliss.
By the time Alice comes back to reality the cuffs have been removed and replaced with hands massaging her wrists in delicate circles. Emily's red glitter eyes and warm smile have returned, her voice soft as she lays against Alice's bare chest.
“Did you like that?”
“Fuck yes… thank you Mistress.” Alice pants back, breathless from everything that's happened to her.
“I’m glad. I always reward my loyal servant.”
“I'm yours…. Always.”
“I know you are Alice, and I'm so glad for it.”
Chapter 2: Going To The Ball
Summary:
Emily has been invited to a diplomatic ball, and requires a taster to come along with her. She brings her loyal servant Alice to enjoy the party, and to be enjoyed, in equal parts. Alice is in for a treat and a view of the grand life some of the more acentric vampire families live.
Chapter Text
Alice is lost in the shimmering glitter of her vampire's red eyes, at least until a kiss on the lips breaks her trance.
“You're adorable like that, but if we don't get you ready soon we'll be late.”
The human can't help but blush at the insinuation, and she equally can't avoid staring at Emily's gorgeous red ball gown with excited lust.
“Be a good girl and close your eyes while I do your makeup, it should only take a second.”
Alice does as she's told and feels an assortment of brushes dance over her face at a rapid pace. It only takes a moment of sitting still for it to be done and the brushes to pull away.
“There, take a look.”
She looks in the mirror and sees her makeup is just as beautiful as Emily's. Her eyelids glitter with red flakes that match the shimmer of Emily's eyes, and her skin looks perfectly flawless.
Emily helps her stand up as she admires her dress, a sparkling glitter black ball gown with red accents. She turns to face Emily and sees the vampire holding a dark red leather collar.
“We're going to a formal event tonight dear, you must be properly attired.”
Alice bows her head and allows the collar to be fixed snuggly around her neck. She blushes furiously while doing so, her crimson cheeks barely showing through the makeup.
“Perfect, it fits wonderfully. Now, just a few more things.”
Emily grasps Alice's left wrist lightly in one hand while snapping a black bracelet of thick plastic around it. She does the same to the other wrist while Alice inspects the text on the one already attached to her.
“What does the red star mean?”
“Uh uh uh, what does it mean Mistress Quinn. Remember, formal tonight.”
Alice rolls her eyes. “Yes Mistress Quinn, sorry Mistress Quinn.”
“I know you find tradition silly dear, but it will keep you safe tonight. For instance…” She holds up Alice's right wrist. “This tradition will keep you from getting eaten tonight. The red star is the emblem of my ancient house, and the barcode will link you back to me should the need arise.”
“Why is it black? To match my outfit?”
“Black means private beverage.” She hooks a finger through the human's collar ring, pulling her close. “In other words, it means Mine.”
Alice whimpers under Emily's sudden intensity, her knees tempting to give out. “Yes Mistress Quinn. Thank you for keeping me safe.”
“Always Alice. As long as you keep your wits about you and don't sample any poisons alone you should be plenty fine.”
“Okay. Hopefully I don't have to leave your side.” A note of worry sneak into Alice's voice.
“Come on, it's time to go. I've received word that our car is here.”
“Ooo, how? Like a bat or something?”
Emily rolls her eyes. “They texted me Alice, we're not savages.”
The car pulls through a towering gate of wrought iron, passing towering hedges on both sides. Alice looks through the window, transfixed, as they pass dozens of beautiful fountains and sculptures set in small gardens along the roadway.
The mansion comes into view as the car exits the meandering gardens that make up the property's front acre. The mansion's front is a mix of dark wood and black shingle roofs, it's windows and doors accented a dark green color that blends with the wooden siding.
“Woah, it's huge! How big are these gardens?”
“They stretch all around the property. From what I hear it was designed as the perfect maze for prey to be trapped in.”
“Oh.” Alice's enthusiasm fades. “Please don't leave me out here alone Mistress.”
“I wouldn't dream of it, my precious prey. The only vampire hunting you tonight is me.”
Alice gulps and turns her attention back out of the window into the dark hedges. The car arrives at the mansion's front entry shortly afterwards, pulling silently to a stop with no word from the driver.
Emily steps out first and then helps her servant exit the vehicle. They both approach a man in a dark green suit waiting by the open entrance.
“Emelia Quinn, what a delight! It's been some time since you've joined us hasn't it?”
“Yes Jeffrey, far too long. I trust everything is well with your family? My servant was admiring how well-kempt the garden is.”
“It is our pride and joy. Will you be hunting in it tonight?”
“Likely not, I prefer to do my hunting indoors.”
“I see. I'm sure you'll find the banquet to your liking then, we have many fine foods available tonight courtesy of the countess. Is this your personal slave?”
“Yes, this is Alice. She's been my loyal servant for some time now, I value her highly.”
Alice courtesies politely and extends a hand to the man, who reciprocates it. “An honor Alice, may you enjoy the festivities.”
“Thank you sir, it is my honor to attend.”
The vampire lets go of her hand and turns his attention back to Emily.
“I won't keep you anymore. Please, enjoy your stay.”
“Thank you Jeffrey, give the countess our regards.”
The man bows as the two women pass by to enter the bustling party.
Alice and Emily sit next to each other for dinner, a large plate of food in front of Alice. The table is covered in silver plates piled high with delicious foods and bottles of wine, but only half the seated people have plates in front of them.
The countess stands at the head of the table, a golden goblet of red liquid accenting her gold and green dress. The assembled guests quiet as she prepares to make her toast.
“Thank you all for coming. We welcome you distinguished guests here tonight in celebration of the shared love between our families. Let us toast, and give thanks to eternal life.”
“TO ETERNAL LIFE.” The crowd chants in return.
All in company take a draught of their goblets and cheer in celebration. The countess smiles and takes a seat.
“Please, eat and be merry.”
The room echoes with the chatter of a hundred excited guests and dozens more servants buzzing about around the table.
Alice looks down at her place of roast meat and vegetables served in gravy. The silver plate and silverware contrast the rich browns and reds of the meal, making Alice's mouth water in anticipation.
“Try the roast Alice, it looks positively succulent.” Emily says softly from beside her, looking on with matched anticipation.
With permission in hand Alice picks up her silverware and cuts off a slice of the perfectly cooked meat. She pops the slice into her mouth while Emily watches intently, the human's eyes closed in delight as she chews slowly.
“Mmm, it's delicious.”
Once she swallows Emily gestures to the silver wine glass filled with rich red wine set in front of Alice.
“You should try the wine, I selected it from their cellars just for you.”
Alice takes up the glass and swirls it, smelling the wine’s rich fermented fruit aroma. She glances a hesitant look at her vampire, worried about what this will do to her.
“Don't worry, this bottle is unaltered. I can't have you stumbling around in a poisoned haze this soon in the night.”
Reassured, Alice sips her wine and takes in the complex blend of flavors. She takes two more sips, savoring each one, before she turns to comment.
“I love this flavor, so robust and jammy. You should try it yourself.”
Alice gestures to the golden wine glass of rich red liquid in front of Emily, who smiles her fangs back in response. The vampire takes a deep draught of the glass before responding, a teasing smile on her bright red lips.
“That isn't wine dear, but it is delicious. Makes me excited for my meal later tonight.”
Alice gulps and keeps eating the amazing meal prepared for her. As she chews Emily chats with the pairs of vampires and servants around them, which Alice quickly tunes out.
With dinner done Emily stands and gestures for her servant to follow. Alice is led into a plush sitting room where everything is a soft green velvet. Vampires and humans are lounging around together, most of the humans laying semi-conscious on pillows or in laps.
“I need to go do some mingling, you'll be safe here. Don't drink or eat anything until I return.”
“Yes Mistress Quinn.”
“Good girl.”
The vampire disappears into the crowd after one last smile. Alice is nervous that she's being left alone, but she can't deny the satisfaction of watching her mistress’s tight dress walk away.
Looking around she finds an empty chair and takes a seat. The human next to Alice is far too out of it for conversation, laying up against the regally-dressed vampire next to him. Looking the drugged human over, Alice notices his plain black outfit and bright green wristbands. Her eyes are drawn to the array of bite marks on his arms and neck before she decides it's impolite to stare.
Before Alice can contemplate her surroundings further, a familiar woman in a sparkling gold ball gown approaches and quickly steals her attention.
“Hello there. Alice, isn't it?”
“Yes Countess, that's correct.”
“So very polite, aren't you? Emelia has clearly trained you well. Would you come and assist me with a task? I believe you will be perfect for it.”
“Um, Mistress Quinn told me to stay here.”
“Don't worry about that, I already asked her permission to borrow you. The task is completely safe, and you'll reunited with her as soon as it's done.”
Alice stands, only a little bit hesitant. “Alright, lead the way.”
With every step the countess leads Alice into the mansion’s depths her worry grows. They pass room after room filled with darkness and sounds Alice recognizes could only come from one thing: feeding on unwilling humans.
Finally the pair arrive at a door that can only be described as the entrance to a genuine dungeon. The wood door is at least a foot thick, with metal iron bars making up it's small window.
The vampire opens the door smoothly and gestures for Alice to walk inside, which she does with no small amount of hesitancy.
Standing in the center of the dungeon starts to give Alice a better understanding of what is going on. The square room is surrounded on three sides by iron cages full of terrified humans sporting green wristbands.
“We got most of these just for the party, but they are far too terrified to entertain my guests. I need your help to calm them and get them out there into the crowd.”
“Okay.”
The vampire gestures to a wooden keg and wine glasses sitting on a table near the entrance. Another table contains small plates of meat slices and roasted vegetables from the dinner service.
“I've had the kitchen staff bring down some of the night's leftovers as well as a keg of special wine, but I can't get these humans calm enough to eat it. Will you take care of this for me dear? I would be ever so grateful.”
Alice can't help feeling bad for the terrified humans, but standing next to an apex vampire in her dungeon the woman has little room to argue.
“Of course, I live to serve.”
“Such a loyal servant, I knew I could trust you with this. When they are ready, knock on the door and my staff will come to retrieve them.”
“Yes Countess, I understand.”
“Excellent. Farewell Alice.”
With that the vampire turns and walks out of the dungeon. The wooden door shuts, and locks, leaving Alice alone with the terrified humans in the dim dungeon.
“Hello everyone! My name is Alice; I'm human like you. There's a party going on out there, and tons of delicious food. I'm here to get you excited and ready to have some fun.”
A few hesitant whimpers echo in the small space, but otherwise all the humans remain as far from Alice as possible. A pang of sadness hits the servant's heart as she looks around, but she has a job to do.
Alice walks over to the tray of plates and grabs a few, heading over to the first cage. Two women are huddled together in the small space, their plain black dresses’ necklines stained with tears. She sets the two plates down just inside the bars, slowly as not to scare the captives.
“Try it, it's delicious; I promise.”
One of the women looks up at her. “It's… it's not drugged?”
“Nope, just ate a whole meal of it myself and I was fine. Here, I'll try some to make sure.”
Alice pops a roasted carrot into her mouth and chews it. The flavor is just as delicious as before, but she notices an added tingle from low dose vampire poison.
“Mmm, delicious and totally not drugged. Try it!”
The women both reach forward with scared hesitance and grab their plates. It takes some time, but after a few bites they are eating together with smiles on their faces.
“So, how is it?”
The other woman looks up, green eyes twinkling. “It's delicious! Is there more?”
“There's plenty more out there in the party, all the food you could ever eat.”
As the women devour their meals the other prisoners start to speak up and demand their own taste. Alice goes around the room passing out food and drink to each cage. Before long all of the humans are eating and drinking with enthusiasm, laughing at each other and telling jokes.
With her work done Alice turns and knocks on the dungeon door. A man in a dark green suit opens the door and steps in, the same vampire who greeted her on arrival.
“They are ready?”
All the humans fall quiet when the vampire enters the dungeon, but keep up their eating and drinking of the poisoned food.
“Yep, got them all cheered up and excited for the party.”
“Excellent work Alice, the countess will be pleased. I'm to hand you this and bid you a fun night.”
The man hands her a small card of dark red paper with black text written in pen. The note says:
My dear servant, meet me in room 136 when your work is completed. It is time for our second course. - Emelia
After reading the note Alice looks up at the waiting vampire. “Alright, I'll be on my way then.”
The humans return to hesitant whimpers and whispers as Alice leaves them alone with the vampire, although less than before.
Alice looks from the card, to the room's placard, to the card again; she's definitely in the right place. She knocks lightly on the cherrywood door and waits.
“Is that my beloved servant?”
“Yes Mistress Quinn.”
“Do come in dear.”
Alice opens the door and walks through into one of the most regal bedrooms she's ever seen. The ceilings are far loftier than necessary, painted with an intricate mural of spring flowers. The walls are a cheery blue color that makes the room feel airy, even welcoming. A huge wooden canopy bed sits in the room's center, it's dark wood and green bedding accenting the room's colors.
Emily is lounging in a green velvet armchair in one corner, her red ball gown removed to show off her matching lingerie set underneath. She smiles warmly at her servant across the space.
“Thank you for giving me some time to mingle, it proved very useful. Keeping up diplomatic relationships is vital for our success. I trust the countess took good care of you?”
“Yes, she did. I had to help get some, um, beverages ready for her in their dungeon. Not nearly as regally appointed as up here.”
Emily laughs, her fangs already on display.
“Well Alice, you know what they say: service has its perks. Come here, I got you something while I was mingling.”
Alice walks over to see a side table adorned with food and drinks from the party. A bowl of hot cheese and chips as well as a bottle of wine have been set out for her. She takes the full wine glass and drinks a healthy draught, finding it the same delicious wine she drank downstairs.
“Mmmmm, so good! Thank you Emily. We need to get this wine at home, I love its flavor.” She continues to drink the wine at an almost alarming rate while starting in on the cheese dip.
“You're very welcome Alice, a loyal servant deserves the best. I had them mix this bottle just for you.”
The vampire reaches over to refill her servant's wine glass as Alice devours the cheese dip. It's only halfway through Alice's second glass that she processes what Emily said. At the same time her thoughts and motor control hit a brick wall.
“Mixed…. special?...... With what?” Alice starts to get worried she might not be fully sober, looking around for the cause.
Emily laughs and stands, helping the now uncoordinated human sit on the bed’s edge. Alice continues to sip her wine while she waits for a response, oblivious to the effect it's having on her.
“Why, with vampire poison of course. You are getting far too good at detecting mine, so I had them use a tasteless one this time.”
Alice looks down at her empty glass, confused as she tries to process Emily's lavish sounding words. Unfortunately all she can think about is how amazing those lush red lips would feel on hers.
Emily plucks the glass from her hand and lays Alice down on the bed, moving to straddle her. The human didn't notice her dress was removed until soft hands start to play with her bare breasts.
The vampire smiles down at her helpless, moaning prey. Alice is so out of it that she doesn't see Emily's eyes turning pure black until it's too late and the vampire’s fangs are upon her.
The drugged human can't help but moan loudly as Emily's fangs slide into her neck, the euphoric feeling amplified by the poison tingling through her system. With no control of her body, and fading control of her mind, there is little Alice can do to stop her predator from drinking whatever she likes.
The world slowly fades to darkness as Emily drinks more and more delectable blood from her helpless servant. Alice starts to feel floaty, fuzzy, and then very tired as it goes on. She mewls pathetically up at her vampire, begging her to stop, but Alice can't actually do anything about it.
The fangs finally pull away just as Alice's vision fades entirely. The last thing she sees is Emily's glitter red eyes staring down at her with a concerned look.
“Oops, might've gone a bit too far that time. You are so delicious tonight Alice. You're right, we are getting this wine at home.”
Alice moans weakly in response, teetering on the edge of consciousness. Emily lays down next to her and uses her sharp nails to scratch the human’s scalp as she falls fully into sleep.
Chapter 3: Eternal life, Eternal loyalty, Eternal danger
Summary:
We are introduced to Alice's best friend Ruby, who is desperate for a chance to join the world of vampires. Alice tries to warn her of the dangers, but she doesn't listen. Meanwhile Alice goes to a small party thrown by her Mistress, and learns that no matter how long you serve the fear never truly goes away.
Chapter Text
The setting sun sends orange and red bands of colors across the roof of the building, the coffee shop’s glass windows refracting the light onto the tables inside. Alice sits at one table with another woman as they chat and sip coffee. Alice is wearing a red leather jacket and black dress, her long brown hair flowing over the jacket’s back. Ruby sits across from Alice, dazzled by the woman's endless stories of adventures and sex. She wears a blue shirt with brown flowy pants, her curly auburn bob bouncing when she laughs.
“See? That's what I mean, it was so cool. I want to come next time you go to one of those huge parties!”
“No way, it's too dangerous to go alone. You would've ended up in the dungeon waiting to be eaten.”
Ruby looks down, her enthusiasm somewhat tarnished.
“What about Emily? You promised I'd get to meet her soon, she sounds so fun!”
“Normally I'd say yes, but we're having a small party tonight with some of her vampire friends.”
“Can I come? I won't cause any trouble, I promise!”
“Ruby; if you came you would be coming as the food.”
“Hmph, fine. But you will let me meet her?”
“Yes, I said so. We have to wait a few days for her to be in the middle of a feeding cycle to minimize the risk.”
Ruby shivers. “What if I like a little risk?”
“Ruby, this isn't a game! I've seen dozens of peppy young people go to their unwitting end after a glass of wine and a wink. Vampires are experts at what they do, you have to be extremely careful.”
“You seem fine. It's been what, a year now?”
“That's only because I'm under Mistress's protection. You don't have anyone to protect you.”
“How do I get protection if you won't let me meet anyone?”
“You have to be careful out there. Not every monster is as welcoming as Emily. Most vampires I've met are more… commanding.”
“Commanding? Tell me more.”
“No.”
“Fine.”
Alice looks out the cafe’s window to see the street lights illuminating the quiet city against the night sky. The sun has fully set, darkness has fallen upon the concrete jungle.
“Get home safe tonight Ruby, it's hunting hours now.”
“I'll be fine, don't worry!”
A bell rings on the counter at the front of the cafe. The waitress waves at Ruby and Alice sitting in the corner.
“Alice, your pastries are ready!”
“Got to go Ruby. Remember what I said.”
“Yeah yeah, I will. Night Alice.”
“Night Ruby.”
Alice retrieves the paper bag of pastries with a smile and heads out into the dark city streets. Ruby stays behind sipping her coffee, looking out the window as thoughts of wine and fangs cloud her mind.
Alice can hear the dim sounds of laughter and music from the property's wooden gate. She passes through it into the familiar dark gardens of her home, the chatter even louder on this side of the fence. It's apparent that the party is already in full swing by the sounds of inhuman laughter and human moans drifting to Alice through the quiet night.
Suddenly something shifts in the air, Alice feels like she's being watched. She puts down her bag of pastries and looks in a circle only to see her quiet gardens around her.
“Hello?”
A blur of red and black darts at Alice, sending her straight into a panicked run. She spends half her effort looking for her pursuer behind her, and the other half trying not to trample her flower beds.
As Alice runs under the canopy of a pomegranate tree she trips on the roots and falls to the ground. She tries to get up, but a weight settles on her back to pin her down. With her face pressed into the grass she can only tell someone on her by the hot breath on her neck. Being caught in this position, an unknown vampire on her back, brings Alice back to the night she and Emily met. Everything flashes back to her; the fear, the chase, the desperate begging for her life. If she's not careful that fate may come to pass after all.
“Please, I'm protected.”
Alice feels a hand settle on each of her shoulders and rub them through her leather jacket.
“Welcome home prey. Where have you been? I smell fresh blood on you.”
“I went to go get the pastries. I hung out with Ruby while I was there.”
“Ruby? She smells amazing. You simply must bring her to visit.”
“Actually she asked to come tonight. I told her it would be too dangerous.”
“My loyal servant telling prey not to come to my parties? Perhaps you are questioning your allegiance.”
Alice whimpers as she feels sharp fangs touch her neck, but not pierce it. If she doesn't beg for forgiveness her thoughts of dying like this could quickly become more than nightmares.
“Mistress please, my loyalty to you is eternal. I was only thinking of Ruby's safety around the other vampires tonight. She's unprotected and knows nothing of our world.”
Emily pulls her fangs away and helps her servant stand. Her predatory demeanor has morphed into something more calm by the time Alice is standing.
“Very well, I understand. She will be coming over for drinks soon though. A curious human never stays away from a pair of fangs for long.”
“Yes Mistress.”
“Good. Let's inspect the pastries you've brought our guests. They are all having a wonderful time and you are far overdue for an introduction.”
Alice follows her mistress into the darkness of their yard, trying to compose herself as she does.
Approaching the outdoor fire pit on the patio, Alice takes stock of the situation. Two unfamiliar vampires sit on opposite sides of the rectangular fireplace, with a human close to each of them. The fire flickers inside a metal grate, not more than two feet high.
On the left a man in a green polo shirt and brown slacks sits comfortably. A woman kneels on a large pillow next to him, wearing a thin dress of black fabric and a green metal collar. The woman stares into the fire absentmindedly, oblivious to the world around her.
On the right a woman in a tight leather dress of dark purple sits, the dress splaying out like a mermaid tail below her knees. Her silver hair glimmers with reflected firelight as she scratches the head of the human below her with sharp purple nails. A man is lying against her legs, seemingly alert to the conversation but otherwise relaxing with closed eyes.
Emily leads her servant to a small wicker loveseat that has been set up on the long edge of the fireplace between both vampires. She sits regally on one side of the couch, but stops Alice from scooting onto the opposite side.
“Not yet Alice. Greet our guests like a good servant.”
“Yes Mistress.”
Alice walks over to the man and offers a hand, which he accepts in a firm shake.
“Hello, I'm Alice. It's nice to meet you.”
“Hello dear, August Cornelius. You may refer to me as Master Cornelius. What do you think of my slave?”
Alice looks down at the woman, seeing up close that she's barely conscious. She runs a hand down the woman's head to no response.
“She's quite… docile.”
“Yes, I pride myself on it. My family keeps most of our slaves in this state, it makes things much easier. Maybe you should pay us a visit, see for yourself.”
“Um, I think I'd rather not. I happen to like my thoughts, mostly, and as far as I know Mistress likes them too.”
“Very well. If you ever change your mind I'm only a request away.”
“Good to know… nice meeting you.”
Alice turns and scampers around the firepit’s gray stone perimeter to the woman on the other side. This time the hand she offers is reciprocated in a warm but firm grip.
“Hello Alice, Samantha Rosemary. You can call me Samantha.”
Alice blushes, unable to look away from the enticing shimmer of the vampire’s sparkling purple eyes.
“I love your outfit Alice, although it looks a little… inaccessible.” The vampire slides one hand up her trapped arm, pushing the jacket’s red leather sleeve out of the way.
“Th-thank you, um, Samantha.”
“You're very welcome dear; you look absolutely delectable.”
The human whimpers, she can tell what's coming but she can't do anything to stop it. Her knees shake as she catches a glimpse of sharp white fangs.
“Aww, are your legs going to give out? Kneel for me Alice.”
Alice does, falling to her knees without breaking Samantha's gaze or their shared grip.
“I love how your eyes look Samantha, they are so pretty.”
“Thank you dear, I pride myself in it.”
There's nothing Alice can do as she feels her wrist be lifted towards the waiting set of fangs.
“Please.” She chokes out, but doesn't move even as the fangs’ sharp tips settle over her veins.
Samantha looks expectantly at Emily across the fire, looking for exactly one thing: permission.
Emily waits, savoring the way that Alice's whimpers grow in desperation over time. Tingling vampire poison drips onto Alice's wrist as the wait goes on, staining her light skin dark purple in spots.
“No, she is mine and is not to be shared.”
Samantha pulls away from Alice and drops her wrist. A hint of disappointment colors her voice as she watches Alice get up.
“Very well.”
“It was nice…. meeting you… Samantha.”
The vampire smiles widely back. “Until next time Alice.”
With a squeak Alice hurries away to her vampire's couch. She settles in beside Emily and tries to relax into the rhythm of polite conversation.
With their guests departed Alice can finally breathe, and get to work. She busies herself cleaning up leftover pastry wrappers and wiping off the patio furniture. Getting everything back to its normal state takes the better part of thirty minutes.
“Emily! Everything is cleaned up out here, but I can't move this loveseat back. Can you help?” She shouts into the house's open patio door and then gets back to work sweeping.
Emily emerges from the door a few moments later, looking somewhat exhausted from entertaining guests all night. Her long red dress has been swapped for a short red nightgown over a matching lingerie set.
“Of course Alice, I'll handle it.”
The vampire picks up the small couch and moves it by herself with little outward effort. Alice watches as she sits on the fireplace’s wide stone sill. Emily's actions are a stark reminder of the strength difference between the two despite their similar size.
Upon finishing her task Emily turns to look at her servant, a handful of feet away. Alice's brown hair is lit from behind by the orange glow of the fire as she stares back. Alice can see the hunger in Emily's eyes as the vampire steps closer, still panicky after everything that happened to her earlier. She scoots backwards towards the fire, self preservation willing her to put the radiant light between herself and the monster in front of her.
“Something wrong Alice?” Emily takes another step closer, her form shrouded by Alice's shadow so that only her glitter red eyes are clearly visible.
“N-no Mistress, nothing is wrong.”
Emily rolls her eyes and takes another step closer. “I can detect your heartbeat, did you forget? Not the content beat of a servant, but the frantic pulse of terrified prey.”
Tears well in Alice's eyes, her deception seen through like a perfectly clean window. “I'm… I'm scared Mistress. When you had me pinned down earlier I was sure it would be my end, and then you almost let your friend drink from me.”
The vampire's voice is soft and reassuring, the sharp fangs Alice’s panicked eyes are searching for nowhere to be seen.
“Alice, my lover, my loyal servant; do you not trust me?”
“I… of course I do.”
“Good, then turn off the fire and let's go inside.”
Alice trembles, frozen in fear at the idea of turning away from the predator watching her. She lets out a small squeak, but otherwise doesn't move.
“Alice, turn off the fire.”
Her vampire's tone shakes Alice from her fear-filled trance and into action. With only a few whimpers she turns around and switches off the gas to the fireplace. Her panicked gaze whips around right as the patio is plunged into darkness, staring back at the two red eyes watching her.
“There you go. Good servant. Come along, you clearly need some calming down.”
Alice stands, still a bit hesitant, and follows Emily into the house's candlelit interior.
Their massive shared bed is, as always, perfectly comfortable to Alice. As she slides under the sheets she does her best to mask her shaking, but Emily can detect it regardless. Compassionate red eyes meet scared blue as the two lay facing each other in bed, an arms-length apart. Emily runs a soft hand through Alice's hair, moving a few loose strands out of her eyes.
“You poor thing, in bed and still terrified. What am I going to do to calm you down?”
“I'm sorry Mistress; I'm still not over what happened earlier. Were you really going to let Samantha drink from me? I was so scared that you were getting rid of me after I disappointed you.”
“I'll admit, I did wait a bit longer than necessary to call her off. I was hoping to teach you a lesson in obedience, but clearly I've only taught you fear. I'm sorry Alice, please don't be afraid.”
Alice can't hold herself back anymore, she bursts into tears and moves across the space under the sheets into Emily's waiting arms.
“So you're not going to kill me tonight? Or tomorrow I'll wake up in a cage ready to be someone else's drugged-up meal?”
“Alice, no, of course not! You are my devoted servant and one mistake will not change that.”
Reassured, Alice is finally able to wipe her tears and stop crying. “Thank you Mistress. I will always be devoted to you.”
“I know Alice, and my care to you is a promise that will not be so easily broken. Remember that.”
“I will. Thank you for the reassurance.” She smiles sheepishly.
“Always, my beloved. There is something else we need to do tonight, but first may I kiss you?”
Alice's smile widens, verging on genuine happiness. “I would love that.”
Emily pulls her servant into a passionate kiss, their lips pressed together so firmly that Alice has to gasp for breath in the seconds their lips spend apart. When the pair finally pull apart a stream of glittering fluid drips down Alice's chin from her mouth. Her eyes are wide now not in fear, but in relaxed bliss. In the span of a few minutes Alice has gone from crying in fear to mewling in desire, helped along by the poison now coursing through her body.
“There you go, much better isn't it? To be my blissed little prey instead of being so very afraid . Your fear is pointless anyways, there's no escape from me.”
Alice doesn't respond beyond her growing noises of need. Her blue eyes stare vacantly into Emily's, not reacting at all as the vampire’s eyes fade to solid black.
“I do have to feed from you tonight, but you're not scared of that anymore; are you?”
“No Mistress.” Drifts softly from Alice's lips.
“Perfect. I'll be right back.”
Emily darts under the covers, putting her head between Alice's thighs while pinning down both legs. For a moment Alice thinks she's going to be treated to a wonderful orgasm, until sharp fangs sink into her inner thigh. Alice is far too dazed to react to being bitten, lost in the haze of warmth and pleasure surrounding her. Her vision blurs as blood is slowly siphoned out of her, the vampire taking her time to remove each drop.
While she drinks Alice's blood Emily entertains herself with the woman's thighs and leaking tip. Alice’s moans grow in desperation with each touch, but there's no reward tonight. Even stretched, the moment eventually reaches its end; Emily pulls her fangs out in another slow gesture. With the feeding over Alice is barely conscious, whimpering as she lays passively.
Emily slides up out of the sheets and settles on top of her servant. She takes a moment to savor the delicious look of submission on Alice's face, eyes wide and brown hair splayed all over the pillows. Noticing her presence Alice tries to form words, but she never gets the chance.
Bending down, Emily treats Alice to another long, sensual kiss with plenty of poison. A few last pleading mewls escape Alice's lips before her eyes flutter closed and she slips into unconsciousness.
“Good girl.”
Chapter 4: Red as in Ruby, Red as in Blood
Summary:
Despite Alice's best efforts the night has finally arrived, Ruby is going to meet Emily and learn all about vampires. For her part Emily is excited to meet Alice's cherished best friend, and to find out why she smells so delicious. Will it go exactly as Ruby imagined, or will Alice's worries about her safety come to pass after all? One thing is for sure, meeting your first vampire is never a forgettable experience.
Chapter Text
Ruby paces in her bedroom agonizing over two dressers. One is a glittery black dress that matches what Alice told her to wear, and the other a flowy red dress she really wants to wear.
Aren't you supposed to wear red to meet a vampire? Isn't that like… their color? Alice and her ‘I know everything’ attitude…
With a sigh Ruby puts down the red dress and starts working to get the black one on. A few minutes later she is dressed and ready to go. Her auburn hair is done in her typical bob, accented by gold star earrings that hang just below her hairline.
One last look in the mirror solidifies her confidence, and she picks up her phone only to see a text that Alice is already here.
Well she's on time. I didn't realize we had a schedule to keep tonight. Alright, no time like the present.
Ruby opens her front door to see Alice waiting patiently on the other side. The woman wears a bright red tee shirt with black jean overalls and black boots, her long brown hair swishing in the gentle night breeze.
“Alice! Perfect timing, I was just finishing up. Ready to go?”
“If you are. Sure you want to do this? Mistress is very excited to meet you, it's got me a bit worried.”
“Of course I want to do this! You've made me wait this long, I won't wait another night for an introduction.”
Ruby steps through the door and locks it behind her, almost pushing Alice out of the way in her excitement.
“Ruby… this is serious.”
“Seriously awesome! And seriously lame that you're still trying to talk me out of it. I'm a grown woman Alice, I can accept my own responsibility.”
Alice sighs and looks down at the sidewalk. “Okay. Let's go then, she's waiting.”
The two humans walk close together through dark city streets, Ruby almost skipping in joy. The well lit and nicely developed city blocks give way to dark, quiet streets of cracked concrete without a soul in sight.
“Tell me why you had to come pick me up again? This isn't even a long walk. I'm not responsible enough to walk there myself?”
“It's not that simple Ruby. This area is dangerous at night. A young woman in a black dress, walking alone and unsure of where she's going… you're practically a food truck on two feet.”
“Hmph. That's not true! I can take care of myself.”
“Not against a hungry vampire. I know all of their tricks and I'm helpless without Mistress to protect me. The sooner you start realizing how vulnerable you are, the better.”
“Maybe I want to be a little vulnerable, did you think of that?”
“What about when your flirt with vulnerability ends with all the blood sucked from your body? What am I supposed to tell your family then? That you wanted it?”
“That's not going to happen!”
“If you are careful, but you haven't been very good at that so far.”
Ruby's defensive confidence is wavering. In truth the danger she's getting herself into does scare her, but it also excites her beyond measure.
Neither human has much else to say until they reach the wooden gates of Emily's property.
“Okay, last chance to turn back Ruby. Seriously. There's no going back once you get a taste, or once they do.”
Ruby takes a deep breath, a bit shaken from their conversation. Despite that she's resolved to do this, still believing it will be fun and turn out fine.
“I'm ready. Oh! What do I call her?”
“Mistress Quinn is the most polite option.”
“So formal. I like it.”
Alice rolls her eyes and pushes open the gate. “After you.”
Ruby's first impression of the small house and its quaint gardens is that they must be in the wrong place. The property is quiet besides the rustle of wind through trees and the humans’ two sets of steps along the stone pavers.
“This is it? I was expecting something a bit more… grandiose.”
Alice laughs. “Emily comes from a family that is more subtle than others. She prefers calm chats around the fireplace to loud parties.”
“Oh. I guess I thought all of them were super fancy and out there. I can't say I'm not a little disappointed.”
“Don't worry, the inside is plenty nice.”
As they approach the dark red front door Alice holds it open but gestures for Ruby to wait a second.
“Mistress, I'm back. I've brought Ruby as you requested.”
“Coming!”
The pair of humans step inside while they wait patiently for the vampire to appear, which doesn't take long. Emily rounds the corner wearing a mid-length sundress colored like a blazing fire. Her golden hair is braided into a long ponytail, the neckline of the dress nearly the same yellow color. As the dress progresses it fades into darker red tones until it reaches a rich blood color at her calves.
“Hello my beloved servant, welcome home.”
“Thank you Mistress.”
The vampire turns her attention to Ruby, something the human not only notices but feels on an instinctual level. Her heart skips at the presence of a dangerous predator nearby, trying to tell her to run back out the door.
“Hello, you must be Ruby. I've been waiting so long to make your acquaintance.”
Ruby extends a hand, which is returned in a soft grip. “I'm honored to be invited here Mistress Quinn, thank you for the opportunity.”
The vampire laughs, her fangs nowhere to be seen behind her rich red lips. “Emily is fine dear, we're among friends tonight. Formality has its place in our culture, but not in my living room.”
Emily lets go of Ruby's hand, which stays floating where she left it for a bit longer than necessary. This is not what Ruby was expecting, a vampire to be so down-to-earth and casual.
“As you wish, Emily.”
Alice can see the hunger flare in Emily's eyes, her voice drifting towards predatory tones. The servant doesn't dare intrude, even if her worry for Ruby's safety grows every word.
“Such a polite human. Will you do whatever I wish then?”
Ruby's cheeks flush, entranced by the sparkling glitter of Emily's red eyes. Her voice is stuck in her throat; she has no idea what to say and no way to look towards Alice for help.
“I… I…”
Emily laughs again, this time with a darker undertone. She lightly grabs Ruby's wrist and pulls her along deeper into the candlelit home.
“Come along dear, I won't have my guest standing in the entryway all night.”
“Okay.” Ruby replies, her voice sounding softer than before.
“Alice, my loyal servant, would you fetch us a bottle of your favorite wine?”
Alice is a bit hesitant, very aware of how spellbound Ruby already is.
“Yes Mistress, of course.”
“Wonderful! We'll be in the lounge.”
The cellar is not Alice's favorite part of the house despite wine being her favorite part of every meal. She holds the lantern close to her body as she walks between dusty shelves in the dark basement.
While searching for the right bottle Alice can't help but see the stone room as starkly similar to all the vampire dungeons she's visited. Her mind drifts to Ruby languishing in an iron cage, but a few deep breaths help push that worry away.
As she continues looking a thought occurs to her; Emily knows exactly where the wine is and could've got it for them in a flash. Realizing this, it dawns on Alice that the only reason to send her down here is to get Ruby alone.
Alice continues her search with renewed urgency, worried the whole time about what Emily might be doing with her new toy upstairs.
As Ruby seats herself on the lounge’s plush red couch she finds it surprisingly comfortable. Emily sits on the couch’s opposite end, a safe distance apart to talk without Ruby feeling threatened.
Hoping to extract more than blood from her guest Emily makes an effort to turn down the charm. Thoughtless admiration is all well and good, but it doesn't make for intelligent conversation.
“So Ruby, why did you want to come here tonight?”
Without Emily's influence Ruby returns to a somewhat worried state, thinking every response over carefully as if she's worried the wrong answer will lead to trouble.
“Curiosity mostly. Alice has regaled me with stories of grandiose balls and lavish parties for so long, I want to finally get in on it too.”
“I'm glad to hear my servant is such great advertising. You do know the saying though? Curiosity drained the human.”
Ruby squeaks, scooting ever so slightly backwards against the couch’s arm.
“Don't be afraid dear, just playing. I promise not to do anything you don't want; you're safe here.”
“Um, thank you.” Ruby repositions herself slightly, sitting more comfortably but unwilling to get any closer.
“You're very welcome Ruby; I want you to feel at ease in my presence. If you are going to venture into this world you need someone you can trust.”
“That's very kind of you. Right now Alice is my source for any… supernatural questions.”
“Alice is very helpful, isn't she? I'm lucky to have her in my service. Have you thought about yourself in a similar role?”
“Not really honestly. I was so busy thinking about all the fun that I never thought about long term goals.”
“Hmm, you wouldn't be alone in that. Many a delectable piece of young prey have been lured with exactly that idea.”
Ruby swallows. “That sounds like what Alice was trying to warn me about.”
“Perhaps you should listen then, she has a good instinct for survival. Sometimes it's too good actually, certain things become troublesome to slip past her.”
Just as Ruby is about to ask what Emily means by that, the conversation is interrupted by Alice entering the room with a wine bottle and two glasses.
“Found it! All the bottles of this vintage were hidden in the very back of the cellar under a tarp. I wonder how that happened…”
“Ah Alice, wonderful. Please pour our guest a glass.” Emily turns to stare intently at Ruby. “You must be thirsty, I am.”
“Yes please.” Ruby chokes out, voice an octave higher than normal. She barely manages to stop trembling by the time a full wine glass is placed in her hand.
Alice sits in an equally plush armchair on Ruby's side of the couch, nearby but positioned so that the human can only look at either vampire or servant at once.
“You should try it, this is one of my favorite vintages.” Alice tips her glass to Ruby's before taking a sip. “It will also help you calm down.”
Ruby takes a small sip and her eyes light up from the flavor. She looks at Alice, who is already drinking from her own glass, and takes a much deeper draught of the red liquid.
“Wow, I love this one! It's so flavorful; much better than the stuff I usually drink from the grocery store.”
Alice smiles. “I told you it was good. I have great taste you know.”
The vampire glances at her servant, who corrects herself quickly. “Mistress has great taste, it's from her private collection.”
Ruby turns to face the vampire, predator and prey smiling warmly at each other. “Thank you again Emily, this is excellent.”
“It's my privilege to share with you dear. After all, I can't drink it; not directly anyways.”
Embarrassed by the continued taunting, Ruby buries her gaze in her glass of wine and keeps drinking.
“So Ruby, how much have you heard about vampires from my precious Alice?”
“Um, not as much as I'd like. I know you bite people, obviously, and Alice mentioned some kind of poison that sounds scary.”
“Vampire poisons might have a scary name, but they are designed to make you feel wonderful. My family specializes in a poison that makes prey somewhat docile while enhancing physical sensations and euphoria. Other families have different focuses depending on their taste in prey and in hunting.”
“I don't know, that still sounds pretty scary. I'm not sure I want to be docile.”
“A fair point, but it doesn't matter much what you want. In my world you are either prey or servant; the only decision you get to make is to choose.”
Ruby doesn't know how to respond, Emily's sudden shift in attitude intimidating her. She looks to Alice for help, who has none to offer.
“Perhaps a demonstration would ease your mind. Alice, come here.”
Alice whines, she can guess what's coming. Not wanting to appear disobedient in front of her friend she gets up and walks over.
“Yes Mistress?”
“Kneel for me servant.”
“Yes Mistress.”
The servant kneels in front of her seated vampire, who smiles down at Alice with predatory lust. Emily bends over and uses a hand to lift the whimpering human's chin. Emily's smile grows wider as Alice's eyes lose their sharp focus in her red glitter pupils.
“Good girl. Would you like a kiss?”
Alice's voice is breathless, her previous worry replaced with rising need. Everything besides Emily's beautiful smile and glittering eyes have faded from her world.
“Please Mistress.”
Emily treats her servant to an excessively lavish kiss just to enjoy Alice’s adorable sounds of pleasure. As poison soaks into Alice's mouth she leans her body weight into Emily's legs, unable to support herself properly. When the kiss finally breaks Alice is left staring thoughtlessly into Emily's eyes.
“Perfect. Turn around Alice, I want to play with your hair.”
Alice complies without a word, needing plenty of help to get herself into the right position. Once she's settled Emily uses a set of sharp red nails to scratch her servant's scalp while turning her attention back to Ruby.
“So Ruby, did that help?”
The expression on Ruby's face would tell Emily everything she needs to know if she couldn't already sense the human's racing heart. It takes a second for Ruby to remember that words exist before she can respond.
“Yes Mistress Quinn, it did.”
“Wonderful. Come closer dear.”
Ruby scoots across the couch, coming within arms reach of the smiling vampire. This close she can hear Alice's quiet whimpers of mindless bliss as each scratch draws them out.
“Tell me Ruby, what do you really want?”
The woman looks down at Alice's limp form before she catches herself and returns her gaze to the predator in front of her. Desire, fear, and arousal dance across Ruby's face in an ever-changing mix.
Emily leans in and shows her fangs to Ruby for the first time. Seeing her sharp white fangs up close suddenly makes the situation much more real for Ruby, and much more arousing.
“Speak up prey, or would you like me to guess?”
Ruby babbles incoherently, trying in vain to express herself with word-like sounds. Emily watches, her eyes growing ever hungrier with her prey's ongoing confusion. Eventually Ruby gives up and sits quietly; a deep blush and needy eyes painting her expression.
“Would you like to try being bitten? I promise to be gentle.”
All the thoughts in Ruby's head collide with each other as she processes the question. She's imagined this moment so many times, but staring into the face of a hungry predator makes begging for it a lot harder than she expected.
“P-p-please.”
“Give me your wrist and close your eyes.”
Ruby raises her wrist slowly, hesitantly, into Emily's waiting palm. Try as she might she can't shut her eyes, her gaze fixed on the vampire's fangs.
“Very good Ruby. All you have to do is close your eyes and relax. You'll be safe, don't be afraid.”
With a whimper Ruby does as she's told, finally shutting her eyes. She waits for a long time, until eventually she feels something touch her wrist. At first she squeaks and tries to pull away, scared of sharp fangs, but what touches her wrist is warm and gooey instead of sharp.
“You're doing so great for me Ruby; such obedient prey.”
The vampire’s soothing words drift to her ears once the warm touch disappears. Ruby's wrist feels like it's fallen asleep, full of warm tingles that quickly spread up her arm.
“Hold still now, it's time.”
Ruby whimpers, but doesn't dare move or open her eyes. She feels the fangs plunge into her wrist, but it doesn't feel like what she expected.
The fangs sink slowly into her flesh, almost too slowly. Every millimeter they sink fills Ruby with waves of warm ecstasy, and then she feels her veins be pierced. The sensation of blood being drawn from her veins is indescribable, but is nonetheless highly arousing. Ruby can't help herself from moaning as it goes on and on, which she suspects is part of the point.
Things start to feel floaty, like she's submerged in a warm swimming pool. Her thoughts slow, her heart struggling to keep up with her excited state. There's nothing she can do but sit still and let a growing feeling of peace surround her thoughts.
As more blood is drained from her body Ruby starts to worry that maybe the nice vampire act was all a ruse. Just when her consciousness feels like it's slipping away, the fangs slide smoothly out of her wrist and it's over.
Ruby opens her eyes and sees a pair of pitch black vampire eyes staring back. Fortunately there is still a bit of poison coursing through her veins that prevents the sight from being too terrifying. They fade back to Emily's normal white and red in a few blinks.
“So, what did you think?”
Despite her best efforts Ruby is panting with open desire at the predator in front of her. She's at least thankful that Emily can't see the soaked panties under her dress.
“That was… soooo good. Thank you.”
Emily licks her lips, wiping the leftover blood from her fangs. “No Ruby, thank you. Has anyone ever told you that you are delicious?”
Somehow Ruby's flushed face manages to darken another shade. “No.”
“Then let me be the first.”
The adrenaline and fear fade from Ruby's mind as the seconds tick on, leaving only raw need in their wake.
“Emily I… will you… I'm so…”
Emily laughs. “I don't think it would be appropriate to play with you more after everything you've experienced tonight. You should take some time to calm down before Alice walks you home.”
“Please Mistress Quinn.”
The vampire frowns, this isn't good at all. She suddenly moves closer, pinning Ruby to the couch by a soft hand around her neck.
“You need to listen now Ruby, can you do that?”
Once Ruby gets past the shock of being grabbed, she nods; her heart rate stabilizing into a beat of calm submission.
“Good girl. I know this was very exciting for you, but you need to be careful. I was very gentle with you, but another vampire getting a taste of your delicious blood might not be so considerate.”
Ruby nods.
“Promise me you won't get involved with any vampires without talking to me first. No parties, no dates, no gifts, no food or drinks. Do you understand?”
Ruby nods again.
“No, say you promise.”
“I… I promise Mistress Quinn.”
Emily breathes a sigh of relief and backs up, letting the woman go.
“Thank you Ruby. I would feel terrible if something happened to you out there. I hope tonight has shown you can trust me to keep you safe.”
“Of course I trust you, and Alice too. I know you both have my best interest at heart. Thank you for biting me, it was hotter than I ever could've imagined.”
Emily smiles widely, her fangs on display. “That's the idea prey, don't forget that. My poison makes it feels amazing all the way until your heart stops from lack of blood.”
Ruby shivers, imagining how that wonderfully erotic bite could've been her end. The thought does little to stifle her desire to do it again as soon as possible.
“I won't forget, I promise. Thank you for being honest with me.”
“You're very welcome Ruby. Are you feeling well enough to walk home now?”
“I think so…” She stands slowly, only wobbling a bit.
“Perfect, then I didn't take too much. It was harder to stop than usual, you really are delectable.”
Emily looks down at Alice still laying against the couch. The woman's eyes are closed as she lays in peaceful bliss.
“Alice, my love, it's time to wake up.”
“Mmmm Emily whyyy.”
“You need to be a good servant and walk your friend home.”
Alice opens her eyes with a flurry of blinks, and then stands slowly. Emily helps her to her feet and waits while she stabilizes to stand alone.
“Yes Mistress. Whatever you wish.”
“Good girl. Off you go.”
Alice walks over to Ruby and offers a hand, which the other woman graciously accepts. The two humans leave the house into the quiet night, neither of them in much shape to converse about what happened.
Chapter 5: The Gem Of The Ball
Summary:
Emily has to attend a party at the purple tulip family house for diplomatic reasons and brings along Alice to try some fun hunting courses. By chance Ruby was invited to the same party by a nice man, and decides to go along with Emily for her protection. The purple tulips know exactly how to throw a fancy vampire party, something that Alice and Ruby are experiencing for the first time. Both humans are about to have a night of terrifying, lavish fun that only vampires can provide.
Notes:
Sections bracketed in ------------------------ indicate texting.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Ruby holds up two pairs of earrings, one a set of red half moons and the other a set of hanging purple crystals. Unable to decide she takes a picture of both pairs to send to Alice. The farmer's market bustles around her as she texts. The stalls are all busy with people shopping and milling around in the mid-day sun.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ruby: which pair???
Ruby: <picture>
Alice: For the party tonight?
Alice: Neither.
Alice: You need to wear plain silver, both of those colors have… baggage.
Ruby: Ooo so special.
Ruby: Who has plain silver anymore??
Ruby: I'll keep looking :(
Alice: Just trying to keep you safe!
Ruby: >.<
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ruby puts both pairs back with a sigh and looks around for a more suitable option. Luckily the shop has a set of crescent moon earrings in silver, so she goes with those. Cash exchanged she turns to start the walk home, only to bump into a handsome young man as she turns around.
Her blue reusable shopping bag is knocked from her hands, the contents scattered. After an exchange of apologies the man helps her pick up her groceries and jewelry. He picks up everything except the clove of garlic she bought, despite being tightly bound in a plastic bag.
“Again sir I am so sorry, I didn't mean to bump you.”
“It's not a worry, honestly. Spending a moment in your presence made my day brighter. My name is Michael.
“That's so sweet, thank you. I'm Ruby.”
As Ruby looks up at Michael she sees him properly for the first time. He wears a set of black pants and a long sleeve purple collared shirt with a white knitted vest over top. The large umbrella he carries shades him entirely from the afternoon heat, Ruby crouched just slightly outside the shadow’s rim.
“I hope it's not too forward, but I'm throwing a party and I'd love if you would consider coming. It's in my family's mansion on the outskirts of town.”
“Oh, um, wow. I would love to!”
“I'm sure you'll have a wonderful time. All the information is on here.”
Michael hands her a small card of purple paper with white text. Outlined on the paper is the name of the party, the address, the date, and the time.
“See you soon, I hope.”
“Me too, have a good day!”
Ruby waves as the man walks away, slipping her garlic and the party invitation into her shopping bag. She heads off in the opposite direction as Michael, still with enough time to get ready for tonight's party. Something about Michael sticks in her thoughts, but Ruby doesn't spend much time considering the feeling until she looks at the card she was given. The card is for the party she is already going to tonight, the purple tulip vampire party.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ruby: I got an invitation to the party tonight from a nice guy!!
Alice: A nice vampire most likely.
Ruby: It's got a number here for me to call for a ride, maybe I should just do that and meet you.
Alice: No, don't.
Alice: You need to come as ‘Mistress Emelia Quinn's’ guest to get her protection.
Ruby: Fine.
Ruby: When should I meet you at your place?
Alice: I'll come get you around 9pm.
Ruby: I can walk by myself!
Alice: Please? I'm already worried enough about you tonight.
Ruby: Okay okay, I'll wait for you.
Alice: Thank you Ruby, see you soon.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The car ride to the party is already much more in line with what Ruby expected for vampires, an all-black Rolls Royce. Emily sits on the car’s rear-facing seat looking at the two humans across from her, wearing a flowing red ball gown that matches her eyes.
Alice sits next to Ruby, the two humans dressed somewhat similarly. Alice is wearing a shorter black dress that flares at her waist into a puffy skirt; Ruby wears a white dress with a straight silhouette that is slightly longer. The biggest difference between the two humans is their accessories. Alice wears her traditional dark red leather collar, along with a set of black plastic wristbands. On the other hand Ruby's neck is bare all the way into her dress’s plunging neckline, her plastic wristbands sporting a bright red color.
As the car gets closer Ruby gasps at the sight of the massive mansion. Made mostly of white stone it shines against the dark grass of the property, with purple lights illuminating the facade’s columns from below. Shadowy figures of humans and monsters alike dot the expansive lawn in front of the mansion, tables of food and bars spaced around with soft purple lights to highlight them. A bit more staring confirms that most of the guests are having some form of sex, or making out at the very least.
“I guess this is what not subtle looks like, huh?”
“Oh yeah, the purple tulips are the furthest from subtle.” Alice giggles. “You'll love them.”
Nerves settle over Ruby's heart as the car pulls to a stop at the mansion's grandiose front entrance. The three step out together and make their way into the party, loud music already audible from the driveway.
Inside, the mansion is just as richly appointed as the outside. Purple silk banners embroidered with white tulips dot the second story banisters, towering high above the dance floor below. Emily leads her humans to one side of the party where large circular booths are inset into the wall to make a row of cozy nooks. Along the way Ruby's eyes grow wider and wider with every gorgeous vampire she sees, and every human she passes covered in bite marks.
Upon approach Alice recognizes one of the vampires at the table, who immediately recognizes her in return. Samantha stands from the booth and makes her way in front of it. She wears a shimmering purple dress that is nearly transparent, tightly fitting over her curvy form. The dress barely makes it down to her thighs, accentuating her long legs and dark purple heels.
“Emelia, Alice, what a delight! I was hoping to see you both again after our firelit gathering. Enjoying the party?”
Alice takes a subtle step backwards, putting Emily between herself and the vampire. Ruby doesn't move, so awestruck at Samantha's beauty she hardly notices a conversation is happening.
“Samantha, a pleasure as always. My heartfelt thanks for the invitation. We've just arrived, although I am very excited to enjoy your indoor prey maze. I have someone to introduce to you, this is Ruby.”
Samantha turns, a wide smile on her dark purple lips, and holds a hand out for Ruby to reciprocate.
“Ruby, a pleasure.”
Ruby isn't able to form words with how overwhelmed she is; she manages a quiet whimper as her introduction. Her response only makes Samantha more excited, her smile growing to show off perfect white teeth. The vampire turns to face Emily without letting go of Ruby's hand.
“A gift? For me?”
“A guest, for the night. She's been excited to experience all our kind has to offer. I was hoping you could show her a good time while I play with my own prey.”
Samantha looks Ruby up and down, a slight purr of disappointment escaping her. “Too bad, she would look wonderful in purple.”
Ruby whimpers again. Having two vampires talk over her, about her, is equally arousing and terrifying.
“Mind the wristbands Samantha; I expect her to be returned to me at the night's end in good health. No poison either, I know what it does to humans.”
“No poison? At a party like this? Impossible.”
“None of your poison; I don't want her to become addicted.”
Samantha sighs. “Very well, as you wish. You really know how to take the fun out of giving me a new toy.”
“Not giving, taking care of for the night.”
Samantha smiles her fangs at Ruby, who squeaks and tries futilely to break the vampire’s soft grip on her wrist.
“Same difference. I will respect your wishes Emelia, as tradition dictates.”
“Thank you Samantha.” Emily turns to face the shaking human next to her. “Ruby, you will be in her care tonight until you are reunited with me later. Please follow all of Mistress Rosemary’s instructions until that time.”
Ruby nods, fear edging into her voice once she finds enough words to respond. “Yes Mistress Quinn.”
“Good girl. Come along Alice, we have wines to sample.”
Alice watches Samantha pull her friend into the dark booth filled with purple-clad vampires, hesitant to step away and leave Ruby to the monsters. A set of sharp nails digging into Alice's wrist direct her attention away from Ruby and towards Emily. The look in her mistress’s eyes tells Alice everything she needs to know; this is not up for debate. Unwilling to make a scene, Alice complies and follows Emily into the party. Ruby's aroused whimpers fade into the music of the room as they walk away.
Alice is running as fast as she can, darting around all-white corners and through small rooms. She knows she's being hunted, but not where her predator is. The human's heart pounds with exertion as she runs, her breath coming in gulps of the cool conditioned air.
She rounds a corner to see the white hallway in front of her splattered with fresh blood. The sight gives her pause, and she skids to a stop unsure of what to do.
Right as she stops moving it happens, something warm slams into her from the side. Alice is pressed up against the wall of the hallway, eyes staring straight into two black voids in front of her. There's no time to beg for mercy, sharp fangs plunge into her neck before she can process what happened. Soft hands support her under the arms as her knees weaken, a quiet whine drifting from Alice as blood is slowly taken from her veins.
Emily pulls away and licks her fangs, helping her prey stand until she can stand alone. The vampire's expression is a mix between satisfied joy and disappointment as she stares at her servant.
“Too easy. I thought you would put up more of a fight than this.”
“Sorry Mistress. I tried, but you know it's impossible to escape you.”
“Try harder prey, or maybe I won't stop drinking next time. I don't want you to escape, I want you to run.”
Emily feigns a lunge, which is enough to get Alice back into a panicked run. She waits for the human to disappear around the corner, and then waits some more, before she resumes her hunt in earnest.
Back on the move Alice is panting with the continued strain of her exertion. Her vision is slightly blurry, her run not as stable as before, with her heart having to compensate for the lost blood. Every corner she passes gets a stare into the darkness looking for a set of sparkling red eyes. With no sign of her predator she keeps moving down the endless white hallways.
After a few minutes her adrenaline is starting to fade, her muscles begging for a break. Alice's run slows as she becomes unable to keep up her frantic pace, and so does her vigilance. Entering a large white room Alice sprints for the other side, not wanting to be cornered in here; unfortunately she never makes it. Halfway to the exit a set of sharp nails wrap around her throat from behind and force her to a stop.
“Caught again, my delicious prey. Kneel.”
Alice does as she's told, whimpering and resisting the urge to beg for her life in the process.
“Good prey. Lie down.”
This time Alice does not comply, but it hardly matters. The hand around her throat forces her to the ground, and Emily quickly settles on top of her back.
“Don't you remember the first time we met? How you ran? How desperate you were to get away? Where is that terror now prey?”
“Mistress, plea-” is all Alice can say before fangs plunge into the other side of her neck and she goes silent. As more blood is siphoned from her she lays in quiet submission, wondering to herself if this is how she dies.
Emily relents after taking a much bigger drink than the first time, and gets off of her. Alice stumbles to her feet, vision smearing in a blur of abstract colors and heart pounding with effort.
“One more chance prey, run for your life.”
Alice wastes no time in doing exactly that, running as quickly as she can out of the room. Her run has turned into more of a drunken stumble by now, but she still tries her best to get away. Two thoughts collide in her head as she runs; her Mistress's loving promise of care and the raw hunger of the monster chasing her.
Rounding another nondescript corner Alice finally sees a way out; a small, dark burrow built into the ceiling of this room. It takes a few tries to clamber up the ladder into the tiny space, but she manages it. Surrounded by the comfortable darkness Alice lays down on her back and pants in breathes of warm air. She feels surprisingly comfortable for someone running for her life, as if some calming presence is nearby.
Everything comes into focus as two glittering red eyes enter her field of view. Alice screams, but in a blur Emily is straddling her and there is nothing she can do.
“Mistress, I tried. Please don't kill me.”
Emily's eyes twinkle with compassion as she stares down at her pinned prey. All signs of the hungry black-eyed monster that chased Alice have faded away.
“Relax Alice, I'm not going to hurt you. I just wanted to get you motivated to give a good chase, and you did. Are you ready for your reward?”
Alice's brain is swimming with chemicals and emotions that cloud her thinking. Seeing Emily's loving red-lipped smile cuts through all of that and short circuits her straight from terrified prey to obedient servant.
“Yes Mistress, I’m ready.”
“Good girl.”
Muffled human moans fill the small space as Emily gives her servant a long, loving kiss. Alice does nothing to resist receiving a generous dose of poison in the process. When the kiss breaks Alice is left moaning quietly, grinding her hips into Emily on top of her.
“There you go, much better. Give me your wrist Alice.”
Words barely make sense to Alice anymore, her mind a blender of emotions and poison. Despite that, Emily's command registers with her last remaining brain cell and she complies immediately.
This time Emily takes her time to sink her fangs in, not with the hunger of a predator but the grace of a lover. Waves of pleasure flood Alice's body, occupying her remaining thoughts with warm ecstasy. Her whimpers and whines only excite the vampire further, who responds by reciprocating Alice's pathetic attempt at grinding her hips.
Mindless moaning overtakes all of Alice's other noises as the gentle tease overwhelms her, filling her with burning need. All the while Emily keeps drinking her blood, taking away more and more of Alice's already weak consciousness.
Finally it's over and the vampire's fangs withdraw. Emily slides off of Alice to lay next to her, petting the barely conscious human's hair and purring reassurance into her ear. Alice is far too exhausted to do anything but fall asleep in her mistress's arms.
Ruby is sat in the secluded booth next to Samantha, with vampires and humans alike treating her as the center of attention. In all the decadent excess it's hard to keep track of exactly what she's being fed, but all of it is delicious. Each bite of appetizer and glass of wine blurs her vision and slurs her speech more, but she's oblivious to all of it.
“So Ruby, what do you think of your benefactor Mistress Quinn?”
Ruby's voice is loud and boisterous, the poison and wine having stripped away all her prior nerves.
“She's so nice, so wonderful! When she bit me last week it was soooo hot. I still think about it sometimes.”
From Ruby's other side a familiar man leans in, the same one from the farmer's market.
“Really? So you enjoyed being drunk from then?”
“Oh yeah! I've asked for it so many times that I think she's sick of hearing it.”
Samantha runs a hand through Ruby's hair, purple nails lightly scraping her scalp. The human moans quietly and leans into it with no embarrassment.
“You poor thing, so deprived. Maybe we can help you.”
Ruby looks up into Samantha's beautiful purple eyes, admiring the way they sparkle and shift with her movements.
“You're so pretty though. I could never ask you to bite me, what if you said no?”
All the vampires at the table laugh. Samantha's sharp nails dig into Ruby's scalp to keep her still.
“Oh Ruby, you sweet thing. I said we would help you, I didn't say anything about asking.”
The look dawning on Ruby's face makes her desire obvious. It hardly fades as Samantha's eyes turn stark black, although she does start whimpering.
“Hold still now prey.”
The vampire's fangs slide effortlessly into Ruby's bare neck. Without Emily's poison the sensation feels different, more dull than euphoric, but she moans nonetheless. The bite is quick, lasting less than a minute, but its impact is not. Ruby needs help to sit back up after the ordeal, eyes swimming with shocked excitement.
“Did you like that?”
“It was so short, but yeah.”
“Well I wouldn't be a very good hostess if I didn't share drinks with my guests, would I be?”
“Wha-” Halfway through her question it dawns on Ruby what Samantha means, and her face immediately darkens to twice it's previous color.
“Michael, would you like to be next?”
“I would love to, she looks delicious.”
“Oh she is, and the wine pairs excellently.”
Ruby is passed to the next vampire with minimal input of her own, and before she can protest a new pair of fangs are embedded in her wrist. Feeling the blood be drawn from her, she mewls and collapses into a submissive pile in Michael's lap. Once his fangs slide out Michael pets her hair gently while she pants, giving her time to recover.
“Good girl, very good.” He turns to Samantha. “She's inexperienced? She's a natural at this.”
“From what I gather, yes; this is her first time with a group.”
Michael smiles down at Ruby's limp form, auburn hair splayed about as she lays with wide eyes.
“I think she's going to be very popular.”
“I agree. Emelia has treated us to a wonderful toy tonight after all.”
Michael helps Ruby sit up between them and hands her another glass of poisoned wine to drink.
“Shall we take her around to the family for sips? I can't imagine a better way to get experience.”
Samantha smiles widely. “That sounds like a great idea. What do you think Ruby? ”
Ruby has no idea what's happening, but two very hot vampires are staring at her expecting a response. In her poison-filled mind there is only one thing she can say.
“Please.”
Both vampires smile deeply and get to work carrying her somewhere more private.
“Alice, my love, time to wake up.”
Alice opens her eyes and sees Emily sitting on the opposite side of the dark room on a purple couch. Ruby is laying with her head in the vampire’s lap, occasional sounds of joy slipping from her lips as sharp nails play with her hair.
“Mistress? Where are we?”
“We're still at the purple tulip mansion, but the party is mostly over now. You fell asleep after our hunt, I thought you deserved a chance to rest.”
Alice sits up, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. The room is actually a sizable canvas yurt of dark brown color, with no windows to be seen. Candlelight twinkles from a few lanterns spaced about the room.
“Ruby?”
“Mmmmmmmm” is the only response the human can muster, not even opening her eyes to look at Alice.
“Is she okay?”
“Oh yes, just a bit… exhausted from everything that happened to her. I was told she had an excellent time, and was excellent in turn.”
“Okay…” The vampire's statement does little to assuage Alice's fears.
Before the conversation can continue there is a knock on the door to the yurt, which it seems Emily was expecting.
“Ah, perfect. Ruby dear, you need to get up now.”
“Nooooooo, soo goooodddd pleaseeeee.”
“Ruby, up. Now.”
Ruby darts up from Emily's lap, scooting to sit next to her on the couch.
“Yes Mistress Quinn.”
“Good girl.”
The vampire gets up and walks to the door, opening it to reveal a collared human holding a large silver tray.
“Evening Mistress Quinn, you requested a plate of foods?”
“Yes. Give your masters my thanks for fulfilling this request.”
The man hands the tray to Emily, who accepts it easily, and bows before departing into the night. Emily closes the door and sets the tray of food down on the spacious dining table taking up one corner of the yurt.
“Since you both had such an active night I ordered food for you. Special ordered actually, they had to make it fresh to not include any poisons.”
Alice tries to get up, but doesn't get very far out of her chair. A blur catches her before she hits the ground, and Emily doesn't let go until she's seated at the dining table.
“Careful Alice, you're still weak from earlier. Eat and you'll feel better.”
“Thank you for catching me. I guess I didn't realize how much you took.”
“I usually give you more time to sleep off a heavy feeding, so you typically don't notice it.”
Alice isn't sure what to make of that, she blushes and promptly shifts her focus to the food in front of her. Ruby, meanwhile, is somewhat upset that she can't keep floating in the cloud of bliss she's spent hours enjoying. Soft but strong hands help her to the dining table across from Alice, and she too gets right into eating.
“Very good you two. I'm proud of how you handled tonight.”
“Thank you Mistress.” Alice responds in-between bites.
“So Ruby, did you have fun?”
Ruby takes a break from shoving bread into her mouth to respond. “It was amazing! Everyone was so nice, and they bit me so many times. It was so hot and so fun! Thank you so much for bringing me.”
“I'm glad you liked it. From what I hear the purple tulips are anxious to have you back.”
“Really? That would be so awesome!”
Emily laughs. “I'm glad you think so, we'll talk more about it tomorrow. For now you both should eat and relax.”
The humans continue enjoying their buffet with no complaints, clearly loving the food. Eventually their furious eating slows down as they both have their fill of the assorted spread. Alice finishes eating first and takes a moment to examine her friend across the table now that she can see better. She's shocked to see the number of bite marks on nearly every inch of Ruby's exposed skin, at least in the dozens.
“Ruby; you got bit so many times!”
Ruby giggles, and swallows a bite of mini sandwich before responding. “I know right! Isn't it great?”
Emily can't help but laugh at the look of horror on Alice's face, the servant so shocked she doesn't know what to say.
“Don't worry so much my love, she's fine. Aren't you Ruby?”
“Yep!”
Alice hangs her head. “This is exactly what I was worried about. I really don't want you to end up dead inside the month Ruby.”
Ruby holds up her wrist and jingles her red plastic wristband. “Not with these apparently. Red means ‘be really nice to me’ from what I heard.”
Emily chuckles and pats Ruby on the shoulder. “Not quite dear. Red means permission is required and no lasting harm can come to you. In tonight's case, my permission.”
“Oh. What does green mean? It seems like the people with green bands get to have all the fun.”
“Green is… reserved for, um, people who can have all their blood drunk without consequences. You definitely do not want that.”
“Oh.” Ruby looks down, recontextualizing some of the things she saw throughout the night. “Are those people going to be okay? Did I watch a bunch of people die without even realizing it?”
Emily shies away from the conversation, clearly uncomfortable. When she speaks again her voice is firm and neutral. “Do you really want to know?”
Ruby shivers under the vampire's sudden change in tone. “No, please.”
Alice decides this is the perfect time to chime in. “I told you Ruby, it's dangerous out there. You might've got a green band today if you came without us.”
Ruby looks at Emily, shocked. “Really?”
“Unfortunately yes, most likely. That's why it was so important to have my introduction. I was able to ensure your safety tonight.”
“Thank you for doing that Emily, I really appreciate it.”
“You're very welcome. I told you, I'll always be here for you. Anyone special to my Alice is special to me.”
Alice reaches across the table and grabs Ruby's well-bitten wrist. “You need to be careful Ruby. If you come to one of these events under Samantha's invitation there will be no such protection.”
“Samantha is so nice! She wouldn't do that to me… would she?”
“They're predators Ruby, and you're the best prey on the market. They'll do anything to get a taste, just look at yourself.”
Ruby looks down, for the first time really processing what all the bite marks on her mean. There are marks under the sleeves of her dress and all the way up her legs to her inner thighs.
“I guess you're right. I don't even remember getting most of these.”
“And you wouldn't remember if one of them was your last either. I told you, this isn't a game. All it takes is one bad roll of the dice to wake up in a cage as someone's dinner.”
Ruby is on the verge of tears. Seeing this, Emily scoots onto her bench and gives her a tight hug.
“That's enough Alice, you're making her upset.” She runs a soft hand through Ruby's hair, trying her best to calm the woman. “It's alright Ruby, you'll be safe as long as I'm around to make sure of it.”
“Thank… thank you Mistress Quinn.”
Emily smiles a warm, gentle smile at her. “Can I do something to cheer you up? I haven't got to give you a poisoned kiss yet.”
Ruby perks up quickly at the mention, wiping her tears as best she can. “Like the kind you give Alice all the time?”
“Yes dear, if you want that.”
“Please.”
The gentle hug Emily has Ruby in turns into a kiss in mere seconds. Ruby moans in muffled delight as Emily takes her time filling the human with a generous dose of her poison. The kiss parts and takes all of Ruby's thoughts with it. She stares blankly at Emily, a mindless smile on her face.
“There we go, much better. Let me help you to the couch.”
Emily picks the woman up with minimal effort and walks her over to the couch to lie down. Once she's settled comfortably the vampire turns her attention back to her watching servant. The warmth has drained from Emily's expression, replaced by cold disappointment.
“Alice, that wasn't very good girl behavior of you. There's no reason to make her scared like that.”
“What do you mean? She had no idea the danger she was in today, or the even more danger she could be in if she comes back. She deserves to know!”
“She had a very long night, there's no reason to have this discussion now.”
Alice is very upset, almost yelling across the yurt at Emily. “The reason is to protect my friend. If she dies it'll be my fault, and I'll be the one to tell her parents.”
“That's not going to happen.”
“You don't know that! Anything could happen to her if you aren't here to protect her. Anything could've happened to her tonight!”
“Alice, you know tradition-”
“These monsters don't give a fuck about tradition, they're just afraid of you!”
“Alice! That's enough! You will not speak that way, especially while we are guests of another family.”
Alice starts to continue shouting, but she never gets the chance. Emily moves across the large yurt in a blur, knocking her off the bench and onto the ground. In the blink of an eye Alice is pinned on her back by a hand around her throat.
“The next words out of your mouth had better be ‘I’m sorry Mistress’ servant. Do not forget your place.”
“I'm… sorry… Mistress.” Alice manages to choke out through the hand squeezing her throat.
Despite her apology the hand around her neck doesn't loosen it's grip, and with her oxygen cut off Alice's world quickly starts to fade to black. Two furious red eyes burn holes straight into her soul, no remorse or compassion in sight.
“I'm going to give you some time to think about your behavior. Sleep well servant.”
Alice claws at the hand choking her, but it might as well be made of solid steel. Her struggling fades and fades until her hands fall limp to her sides, finally losing consciousness completely.
Notes:
The next chapter will be the start of what I'm calling the second arc. It will bring us up to 11 published chapters, all of which are already written. I'll be publishing at least weekly from this point on :)
Chapter 6: Blood And Wine
Summary:
The aftermath of Alice's last party leaves her with some less than pleasant dreams. Meanwhile we're introduced to Isabella, a woman who's hoping to make her big break as a sommelier. What will happen when an impressionable young woman meets a countess who can make all her dreams come true? It's time to find out.
Notes:
This chapter contains a human murder (or does it?), fair warning. It will not be the last, although none are particularly graphic.
Chapter Text
As Alice makes her way to consciousness the first thing she notices is how cold the ground is, or more accurately the metal floor she's laying on.
It takes a few blinks to clear her eyes and see the dim room around her, and that's when Alice realizes something is very wrong. She stands up in a panic, hyperventilating, because she’s woken up in a human-sized cage.
No no no no no. Why am I here? Where is here?
It's difficult to see the full room from her vantage point, especially in the dim candlelight, but she can see the cage is positioned in the far corner of some kind of hotel room. Next to the cage is a luxurious looking red bed, and directly across the room from the cage’s locked door is the hotel room’s dark wood door.
Okay, red. That's a good sign, that means I'm on Emily's turf. Maybe this is a joke or something.
Alice looks down, and her heart drops to the floor. On her wrists are two bright green plastic wristbands. Reaching up in a panic she finds nothing around her neck, her typical red collar missing. Processing what this means brings Alice to tears, and she sinks against the cage's far corner. No collar and green bands can only mean Emily has abandoned her to die.
Why? What did I do? I wasn't good enough? She doesn't even have the decency to kill me herself? I thought she loved me.
The human's rumination is interrupted by the hotel room's door swinging open to reveal a vampire in a red catsuit. She strides into the room in dark red heels, her golden hair flowing behind her as she walks.
“Oh excellent, my dinner has arrived. Hello prey, you may call me Mistress Quinn for the remainder of your life.”
“Mistress? Why am I in this cage? What's happening?”
“I told you, slave, that you shall refer to me as Mistress Quinn. If you show manners perhaps I will make your death swift.”
Alice is unable to process what is going on, and why Emily doesn't recognize her. Tears stream from her eyes as the vampire approaches.
“Mistress Quinn, please. It's me, Alice. Your loyal servant, your lover.”
The vampire laughs patronizingly at her caged prey before responding. “Who do you take me for? To think I would love a piece of prey, pathetic. I have no slaves, especially not any as weak as you.”
“Emily please, it's me.”
In a blur Emily is up against the cage, sharp nails digging divots into the metal bars.
“How dare you use that name. For that I will make sure you suffer.”
Alice is fully crying now, pressed against the back of the cage in a mix of devastating sadness and terror.
“Mistress Quinn, I'm sorry. Why are you doing this?”
“I'm doing this, prey, because it's dinner time and you are dinner. Are you ready to die?”
Alice doesn't respond, curled into a ball sobbing hysterically.
“Pathetic. You could at least face your death with dignity. Such useless prey.”
Emily opens the cage's door, leaving it fully ajar. She sits on the edge of the bed, the comforter complementing her catsuit, and crosses her legs to wait.
“Go ahead slave, run for your life. If you make it to the door I'll let you live.”
Alice doesn't move, she knows exactly what will happen if she tries to run.
“Please don't do this. I love you.”
The vampire sneers at her. “Last chance, if you refuse to run I'll come in there and get you. Failing to entertain me will only lengthen your suffering.”
Looking through tear-filled blue eyes into Emily's burning red pupils, Alice sees there is no other option. She wipes her tears, stands, and sprints for the hotel room’s door. Halfway there Alice is, of course, caught. She is slammed to the carpeted floor of the room, Emily's full weight pressing her down on her belly. Words catch in her throat as she tries to beg for her life, but it's too late.
Sharp fangs dig into Alice's neck, and without any poison to dull the pain it feels like agony beyond description. She struggles pointlessly as the blood is rapidly drained from her body, until she is too weak to struggle anymore and lays crying. Her view of the dim room fades to black as her body starts to fail from blood loss. Sight and sound leave her first, and then touch. The last thing she feels is her heart stopping, and then it's all over.
Cold, darkness, stillness, and then… panic. Alice jumps awake with a scream, bolting upright in bed.
“Alice, my love, what's wrong?”
Alice looks over and sees the same red glitter eyes that killed her. In a panic she falls from the bed and scrambles away on her hands and knees, desperate to escape her killer.
Suddenly Emily is in front of her, kneeling down in her short red nightgown. Alice stumbles onto her butt and tries to scoot backwards away from the monster, eyes wide with terror.
In a blur Emily is on her, pinning the human down on her back. Alice screams again, clawing and fighting as best she can to escape. It takes little effort for Emily to hold Alice's hands above her head, straddling her hips to stop her from running away again.
“Alice, tell me what's wrong.”
“GET AWAY! GET AWAY YOU MONSTER! LEAVE ME ALONE!”
Emily's face is a mix of concern and shock, no idea what is going on. She does the only thing she can; she leans down and fills Alice's mouth with glittering poison.
Alice tries to spit the poison out, but it absorbs almost instantly into her body. Her eyes gradually shift from terror to peace, and her panicked struggling dissipates. Once she's stabilized Emily gets off her and carries her back to the bed.
“Alice, what happened? Did you have a bad dream?”
Alice's voice is distant, flat with no emotion as she responds. “You… killed me. You didn't recognize me, green bands, drank everything. So scared. Please don't kill me again Mistress, I'm so so so sorry for whatever I did.”
Emily is devastated to hear that Alice had such a horrible dream, and to hear that she was the villain of it.
“Alice, my beloved, that was just a dream. You're safe now. You didn't do anything wrong, everything is alright.”
Tears run down Alice's face despite the poison suppressing her emotions. Emily pulls her into a firm hug under the red silk sheets.
“I was so scared. You said so many horrible things to me, drained me. Why would you kill me?”
“I would never do that Alice, you know that. It was just a dream, that wasn't real. Please, calm down.”
Alice's sobbing grows, the poison not enough to dampen her emotions anymore. She cries hysterically into Emily's warm embrace.
“I need to calm you down Alice, but I have to bite you to do it. Will you trust me to do that?”
Overwhelmed with her feelings it's impossible for Alice to talk, but she nods a small nod and closes her tear-filled eyes.
“Good girl. Just relax, everything is okay.”
The bite comes slowly, the poison already in Alice's system turning the agonizing pain to warm bliss. Emily can detect all the chaotic hormones and neurotransmitters coursing through the human's blood, which she does her best to remove.
Once done she injects a large dose of poison directly into Alice's blood, which drops her into unconsciousness almost instantly. Emily pulls out her fangs and settles in bed spooning her servant. She gently pets Alice's hair, red eyes full of sadness, devastated that her servant is this distraught.
The weather is perfect today, and Isabella enjoys every moment of it on her walk to the auction house. She wears a yellow blazer and brown slacks matching the spring flowers blooming all around Italy right now. As she approaches the auction house nerves build in Isabella’s stomach, but she brushes them off with deep breaths. This will be her first big auction to attend as a buyer, if you could call buying one bottle attending as a buyer.
The auction is set in the lobby of a grand hotel, its marble and gold facade greeting the woman on her approach. Her golden heels click along the cobblestone street with each tentative step. It takes a concerted effort not to stare at the architecture around her like a dumbfounded tourist as she walks; even if she spends plenty of time in this part of Rome it’s still beautiful beyond comparison.
Entering the auction is as easy as showing her invitation to the usher at the entrance, that is if he would believe her. Isabella and the man argue back and forth over the veracity of her invitation for the better part of five minutes. Despite the litany of paperwork and certifications that the woman is carrying she is refused entry, and sits down on the marble steps of the hotel’s entrance defeated.
Well this sucks. First auction and already a bust. How am I going to get anyone to take me seriously?
As if a divine grace has answered her question a woman decides to approach her in that moment, which she is too busy burying her head in her hands to notice.
“Good morning dear. Attending the auction today?”
Isabella looks up and sees a beautiful woman towering over her. She is adorned in a bright green fleece dress with long sleeves and matching heels, on her head a wide-brimmed gold hat casts it’s shadow over Isabella from the rising sun behind the mystery woman.
“I was hoping to, my first time actually. I guess a silver diploma from Associazione Italiana Sommelier doesn’t mean anything anymore in this town. Please, don’t let me keep you.”
The woman smiles widely and offers a hand to Isabella, who graciously accepts being lifted to her feet.
“Nonsense. Please, allow me to assist you.”
“That’s very kind of you, I would greatly appreciate it. I’m Isabella.”
“A pleasure. You may refer to me as the Countess.”
The countess leads Isabella back to the usher, who is clearly not pleased to see her again. Just when he is about to protest the woman hands a green paper card to him, and his eyes grow wide as he reads.
“Countess, my most sincere welcome on behalf of the auction staff. Your table is already prepared in the first row.”
“Thank you. I’ll be bringing my dear friend Isabella in with me. I trust that’s not a problem?”
“Um, yeah; of course. Please, enjoy the auction.”
“Isabella, if you would.”
The two walk into the richly-decorated lobby of the hotel and up to a green-clothed table in the auction’s first row. Isabella politely waits for her mysterious benefactor to be seated before seating herself next to the woman.
“So Isabella, what did you come here to look at today? Have your eye on any particular lot?”
Isabella’s eyes brighten at the mention of wine, and she jumps right into it with an excited tone.
“Actually yes, I was looking at lot 328 specifically. The year, in combination with the storage conditions, should make for a wonderful body and rich flavor.” Her face flushes slightly in embarrassment. “I’m only planning to bid on one bottle though, I could never afford the whole lot.”
The countess assesses the lot list in front of her, quickly finding the wine that Isabella mentioned. A quick inspection of the characteristics brings a smile to her face.
“Ah, one of my favorite years. They had an excellent harvest from what I remember. How confident are you in your assessment?”
“Very, at least I’d say. I’ve done quite a bit of research on the seller and their practices to come to my decision. I wouldn’t risk this much money on a bottle if I wasn't.”
“Quite. Very well, I’ll purchase the lot.”
Isabella is shocked, the woman is talking about throwing around more money than she’s ever seen based on a whim from someone she just met.
“Really?”
“You seem surprised. Are you not so sure after all?”
“No, it’s not that. I just, why would you trust my intuition so much? Surely someone like yourself must have a whole team of experts to consult.”
“I did, for a time. Nowadays I prefer to keep my team small and well informed. Most would say that I have good taste in staff, I suppose it’s something you develop an instinct for over the years.”
Isabella’s head is swimming with questions, but she carefully picks the ones that don’t make her sound like a clueless fangirl fawning to the first rich person she found.
“Maybe it would help for me to understand how you plan to serve the wine, that will affect my recommendations. Do you have a menu for your restaurants that I could examine?”
The countess laughs. “These are for my private collection actually. My passion is throwing lavish dinners and parties for hundreds of guests. As you can imagine it requires both a high volume of product and exceptional instinct for the modern palette.”
“Wow, that sounds amazing. I assume you select the wine and food pairings for each party individually based on your private collection then?”
“That’s correct dear. It’s a demanding process at times, my guests are quite… discerning in their pairings.”
“Sounds like a dream job to me.”
A playful smile dances on the countess’s face as she examines Isabella. “Why don’t we try your selection tonight and see how it pairs? Perhaps this could be the start of a fruitful partnership.”
Isabella’s face lights up, half with joy and half with disbelief. “It would be my honor.”
“Excellent, then it’s settled. Let me write down the details for you.”
Sunset colors paint the cloudy sky as Isabella walks to the location that her mysterious benefactor listed. Triple checking the address, she knocks on the dark green door of the large Mediterranean-style home and waits for a response.
Before long the door smoothly opens to reveal the form of the countess, now changed into a mid-length green dress patterned with gold leaves. It takes a minute for Isabella to break herself from staring in admiration at the older woman’s beauty before she remembers her words.
“Countess, thank you again for the opportunity to do this tasting with you.”
The countess smiles back widely. “It’s my pleasure dear, truly. Please, come in. I’ve no staff at this home so we’ll have to make do by ourselves.”
The inside of the home is lavish beyond compare, with gold accents and marble statues dotted everywhere that Isabella can see. In the main room alone she identifies artwork worth more than she could hope to make in her entire life.
“Your home is beautiful Miss, if you don’t mind me saying.”
“Why would I mind? It’s my joy to allow others to experience the lifestyle I live. After a while you have so much that the only way to enjoy it is to share.”
“That’s very kind of you.”
“Some would doubt the altruism of it, but thank you. Please, follow me.”
The two walk through the house to the dining room, which is set with a large dining table of rich brown wood. Strangely Isabella notices no food on the table, only a single glass and a waiting bottle.
“Please, have a seat.”
Isabella seats herself next to the countess, with the woman at the head of the table and Isabella to her right. Once both are seated the countess uses her sharp green nails to cut the foil of the bottle and pull out the cork, which brings a shock to Isabella’s face. Without breaking a beat the wine is poured into the glass and offered to Isabella.
“Tell me dear, does it match your expectations?”
Picking the glass up gingerly Isabella gets to work examining the beverage. She swirls it, smells it, samples it, examines the color, and finally takes a drink before giving her assessment.
“Yes, it does. Actually the flavor is more fruit-forward than I originally anticipated, but it only adds to the enjoyment in my opinion.”
“Wonderful. Please, enjoy it.”
As Isabella drinks two thoughts come to mind, the lack of food and the lack of a glass in front of her hostess.
“Are you not going to partake as well? I’d love to know if our palettes agree.”
Something alien flares in the woman’s green eyes, which gives Isabella pause.
“I will. I believe that it’s time to make something clear to you dear. Don’t be alarmed; I want to assure you that you are in no danger here.”
“Okay…” Isabella continues sipping, although somewhat more hesitant.
“You see, my excessive wealth and rich reputation are not solely due to myself. I come from a long and well respected family spread across the globe, a family of vampires.”
Isabella laughs nervously, unsure of where this is going.
“Vampires? Like in the movies? Is this some kind of hidden camera show?”
“Yes dear, like in the movies. It’s just us here, I promise.”
“I… are you feeling okay Miss? Do we need to call someone to take a look at you?”
The countess rolls her eyes and bares her fangs to the human, who almost drops her glass in shock.
“I’m very serious dear. I would appreciate it if you took this seriously in return.”
Seeing the sharp white fangs only inches away drains all the color from Isabella’s face. Her previously cheery attitude has faded to nervous fear.
“I had no idea vampires were real; I guess things do make sense now. Are you going to kill me?”
“Far from it Isabella. I want to offer you a job of sorts. A lifetime of service under my family, as our house sommelier.”
“Why would you do that? We just met.”
“My current sommelier is excellent at what he does, but his taste is more… traditional. I’m looking to bring some fresh blood into the mix, someone who knows how to appeal to a younger crowd and their palette.”
“That… makes sense I suppose. But why me?”
“Why not you? Do you not want the job? Buying all the wine you could ever dream of is only the beginning, I promise you that.”
Isabella puts the glass down, now mostly empty. She breathes a few deep breaths while she tries her best to process all of this information.
“To be honest I’m not sure. I’ve never exactly been offered a position like this. What’s to stop a vampire from killing me whenever they feel like?”
“Nothing except my reputation. We vampires care deeply about tradition, and killing your host’s sommelier is considered the behavior of a poor guest. My current sommelier has been in my service more than 50 years without issue if that eases your mind.”
“I suppose it does. What about the whole… blood drinking thing?”
“Ah yes, another thing to clarify. When I was speaking of pairings earlier you were assuming a food and wine pairing, which is important, but I also care about the pairing of blood and wine. An important part of your duties will be finding wines that can do both.”
“Okay, that makes sense. How do you test the second kind of pairing?”
The vampire’s smile widens to an unnatural degree, and she shifts to lean over the tabletop towards Isabella.
“That’s what I was hoping to test with you tonight, if you are willing. I will drink a small amount of your blood and sample the pairing. No one else will drink from you while you are in my service, that I can promise.”
Isabella’s face flushes with embarrassment at the idea of her blood being drunk, although she can’t pin down exactly why. Something about the elder vampire’s calming presence reassures her that everything will be okay.
“You promise that I won’t die?”
“Yes dear, I do. The sample I will take is so little it won’t even affect your body in a notable way.”
“Okay, how do we do this then?”
In a blink the countess is standing next to Isabella, who squeaks in surprise. She runs a sharp nail down the side of the human’s neck, making her shiver with the sensation.
“All you have to do is close your eyes and hold still, I’ll handle the rest. Can you do that for me?”
“Okay.” Isabella whimpers, her voice rapidly losing confidence.
“Excellent. Be a good girl and hold still now.”
Isabella feels the sensation of something pressing on her neck, although no pain ever comes. She sits very still, whimpering the whole time, and waits for it to be over with closed eyes. The process takes less than a minute before the vampire pulls away.
“Very good Isabella, you’ve done excellently for your first time.”
“Thank you… Miss.”
“Please, call me Mistress.”
“Okay Mistress. How was the pairing?”
The countess smiles widely, wiping the blood from her fangs as she does. “Excellent. I think your future in my service will be bright indeed.”
Chapter 7: Finding The Right Pairing
Summary:
In this chapter we continue with Isabella's perspective as we see her introduced to a new life with the green leaf family. Isabella is introduced to her predecessor Edward, the Countess's previous sommelier, and her Mistress broaches the news to him gently. Isabella's Italian selection is served for her first dinner, and we are introduced to the rest of the Countess's personal staff.
Notes:
Let me know what you're thinking of Isabella's story so far, there is plenty more to come from her and the green leaves. We'll return in the next chapter with more of Ruby's story, which I plan to publish before the end of the weekend :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The first thing Isabella notices about the property that will become her home is the towering hedges that round it's perimeter. She watches the hedge pass by through the tinted window until the car slows and stops at a tall wrought iron gate.
Once the gate slides open, the car continues onto a smooth black road that leads between shorter hedges in small groups. It's impossible to be sure, but Isabella is convinced she recognizes the artist of at least a few of the marble statues that dot the groupings.
After a surprisingly long time the car finally comes to a stop outside the steps leading up into the mansion’s main entrance. The countess steps out of the car first, and then beckons Isabella to follow. At the top of the stairs the pair are greeted by a man in a dark green collared shirt and black slacks.
“Countess; so good to have you home. How was Italy?”
“The weather was excellent, you really must go some time.”
“Some day. There is always more to attend to around here.”
Jeffery turns his attention to Isabella, the two exchanging a hand in greeting.
“Hello dear, Jeffrey. I'm responsible for overseeing all of our home’s operations.”
“Isabella. I'm…” She looks to her mistress, who nods in reassurance. “I'm the new house sommelier.”
“Very excited to work with you Isabella. I hope your time in our family’s service will be long and enjoyable.”
“Thank you, me too.”
Introductions complete, the countess returns to business. “Please inform the staff to prepare Isabella's suite on the top floor. I will take her to meet Edward immediately.”
“Of course. Shall I ask Edward to put on a tasting?”
“After the tour, yes. A poison tasting.”
Jeffery bows. “As you wish. I'm only a word away should you need anything.”
“Thank you Jeffrey. I'd love to have dinner together with the family and staff tonight to celebrate my return.”
Jeffery smiles. “That sounds like a wonderful idea; I'll make the preparations.”
Satisfied, the countess leads Isabella deeper into the green and gold mansion. The main foyer is expansive with lofted ceilings, white marble and gold accents coloring the space. Green leaf banners hang down from the stained glass ceiling far above, casting light and shadow onto the grand staircase.
“I'll let Jeffrey give you the tour of the mansion itself later, he so loves the chance to introduce new staff. For now we'll be meeting the man you are due to replace, Edward. I would appreciate it if you let me broach the news to him, I wouldn't want him to be disappointed.”
“Of course Mistress.”
“Thank you dear.”
The pair trek through the regal grand dining room first, then the massive kitchens, and finally arrive at a wooden door leading down into the cellar.
“This is the main entry to the cellar. There is another at ground level for deliveries near the back of the house.”
“Wow, it must be massive.”
“Oh yes, it covers about half of the mansion's entire footprint underground. The other half is reserved for the dungeon.”
“The… dungeon?”
The vampire holds open the door, waiting for Isabella to walk through. “Yes dear; all in due time. After you.”
The stairs down to the cellar are made of plain grey stone, clearly lacking the refined materials of the mansion above. At the bottom they open into an expansive space with roofs of arched wood slats held up by wooden posts.
As soon as the two reach the bottom of the stairs a voice rings out through the quiet cellar, the voice of an old man.
“Mistress, an honor! Jeffery informed me you would like a tasting with your guest.”
“Yes Edward, I was hoping you could show Isabella here the poison additives we add to our wines for parties. I'd be delighted if you took us on a grand tour first.”
“Of course, it would be my pleasure! Please, follow me.”
Edward leads his guests down row after row of wine crates, stopping occasionally to point out a vintage that has been particularly popular. Isabella quietly takes note, trying to absorb as much of the information as possible. After almost thirty minutes they arrive at a caged area in the back of the cellar which Edward unlocks with a large gold key. Inside are carefully covered crates that look down right ancient in comparison to the rest of the stock.
“Ah, the true vintage wines of our collection. We only drink these for special occasions, birthdays and the like.”
He holds up a bottle and hands it carefully to Isabella. She can barely contain her shock as she reads the faded label, this wine is more than two hundred years old.
“Truly an exceptional specimen, I still remember when we had a bottle to celebrate my 50th birthday party.”
The countess smiles as she is handed the bottle, inspecting it with pride. “One of my favorites as well, a wonderful year in the French countryside. Shall we open one for our tasting today?”
Edward and Isabella are shocked in equal measure. After a moment of silence Edward responds.
“If you so desire Mistress. It will be my honor to serve it to you.”
“Excellent, lets. Lead the way Edward.”
The three depart the caged area, with Edward handing Isabella the bottle while he locks the gate again. Returning to the middle of the cellar, Isabella and the countess wait while Edward retrieves two glasses and a few opaque glass bottles.
With practiced grace, the man opens the ancient bottle and pours a small amount into each wine glass. Isabella takes hers and spends a moment examining it before she tastes.
“You have experience with wine then? It's apparent from the way you examine it.”
“Oh yes, I studied my fair share in Italy. Not as much as you I'm sure.”
Edward nods. “So, what do you think?”
Having finished her examination Isabella takes a small sip and contemplates the complex flavors.
“It's lovely. Rich beyond compare, and a wonderful aroma as well. I can see how you would not easily forget it.”
“I'm glad to see it appreciated. Wine this old deserves to be savored by those who understand its lineage.”
“Shall we see how some poisons adds to the mix?” The vampire picks up one opaque bottle and gestures it towards Isabella.
“Of course Mistress. I got a low dose and high dose tasteless poison as I wasn't sure your preference.”
“Let's give Isabella the low dose, it's her first time. I'd like her to witness the effects of the high dose on you if you're willing.”
Edward smiles warmly at the vampire. “Whatever you desire Mistress.”
He refills both glasses and adds a few measured drops of poison into each from the two glass bottles. Once done the countess gestures to Isabella, who takes a small sip.
“So, taste the difference?”
“No actually. I can feel… a little tingle, but that's about it. If I hadn't tasted the wine alone I probably wouldn't notice.”
“That's the idea. What about you Edward?”
Edward takes a healthy drink of his glass, and Isabella watches as his eyes widen in response to the poison. He carefully sets the glass down and braces himself against the table.
“No taste, as you would expect, but I can definitely feel it. I forgot how strong this one was.”
With a gentle smile the countess walks over and holds Edward in a supportive hug. A bit of quiet encouragement has him drinking the rest of the glass, by now almost completely unaware of his surroundings.
“So Isabella, do you see the effects? I'm sure you can feel them, but a large dose comes with much more impairment.”
Edward is leaning fully into the vampire now, held gently upright as she runs a green-nailed hand through his silver grey hair. Beyond some quiet noises of enjoyment he doesn't react to the conversation at all.
“I think so. Honestly I'm feeling a little floaty right now, it's hard to concentrate.”
“That's alright dear, just look over here and watch.”
Isabella does as she's told, silently watching as the countess’s eyes shift from white and green to solid black. She whimpers, but does not move, as the vampire's fangs come into view.
“How are you feeling Edward?”
“Wonderful Mistress. Everything is so warm, so comfortable.”
“Excellent. I want to thank you for all the years you've spent in my loyal service, the wonderful memories we made together.”
“It is my honor Mistress, truly. The journey of a lifetime.”
“I'm glad you think so, but the honor is all mine.”
A sharp nail runs along Edward’s neck, making him whimper quietly.
“I'm going to get the poison out of your system now Edward, hold still for me.”
Edward doesn't move, or even flinch, as the vampire's fangs sink into his neck. Isabella watches silently, somewhere between fascination and horror.
At first it looks like everything is normal, but as the feeding goes on Isabella's poison-dampened concern grows. The countess supports Edward more and more as he grows weaker, the blood being slowly taken from his body.
Isabella watches as the light fades from the man's eyes, gradually going limp in the vampire's grip. She keeps drinking and drinking, pulling every last drop from his veins at a leisurely pace.
Edward makes a few quiet noises, his eyes fluttering, before he goes completely limp and falls unconscious in the countess’s arms. The vampire doesn't relent, and keeps drinking until there is nothing left to drink.
With the last drop drained from Edward’s veins the countess sets his body down gently on the stone floor of the cellar and stands up to look at Isabella. The woman is obviously shocked, trying to process what happened, but the poison flowing through her own veins dampens the trauma of the experience.
The vampire licks her fangs and sets a golden key down on the tabletop, the same one that Edward wore around his neck.
“He was right, as always, an excellent pairing. You will need this key, it opens everything here in the cellar. It also identifies your role to my guests.”
Isabella's eyes are wide, her voice full of nerves. “Did you… kill him?”
“Yes. A gentle death was the fitting reward for his loyal service.”
Isabella takes the heavy key from the table, turning it over in her hands. She can't help herself from blurting out her thoughts with the poison eliminating her inhibitions.
“Is that what you are going to do to me someday? Kill me without even telling me that's what you are doing?”
The countess stares at Isabella for a long moment before replying. “Perhaps. Although I hope to have many decades of service from you before that point. Why?”
“I just… you… you killed him like it was nothing.”
“Far from it dear. Heavily poisoning him first was the most humane way, he didn't even notice he was dying. All of my servants are treated with great care and respect, do you doubt that?”
“N-no, you seem very nice. I guess I just wasn't expecting that.”
“His death is not the last you will witness, this I am sure of. It is a natural part of our way of life. Prey are to be eaten, even if that timeline is stretched in some cases.”
“and I'm prey…” Isabella looks down, no idea how to even start processing this.
Heels click on the cobblestones, taking up the silence as the countess walks in front of Isabella and pulls her into a hug. At first the woman resists in shock, but as soon as a hand starts playing with her hair she relaxes into the comfortable warmth.
“Don't worry too much about it dear; over time you will get used to these things. For now, all I ask is your trust and loyalty. Can you do that?”
Isabella stares into the reassuring green gaze of her mistress, letting the sparkle of those beautiful eyes calm her down.
“Yes Mistress, of course. My loyalty to you will never be in doubt. I think I just need some time to adjust.”
“Good girl. Let's go upstairs while I have this unpleasantness cleaned up, your suite is ready.”
“My suite?”
“As a reward for your service you will be getting a multi-room suite on the mansion's top floor. These rooms are reserved for my personal staff, and are quite an honor.”
“Thank you Mistress. I'm excited to see it.”
“You should have plenty of time to get settled in before dinner. Your bags have already been delivered from what I understand. Jeffery will retrieve you when it is time to prepare the wines for tonight.”
“Okay.”
“Wonderful. Right this way.”
The countess leads her sommelier up the cellar stairs back into the main part of the mansion. A hand woven into Isabella's hair subtly prevents her from looking back on the body of her predecessor, still lying where the vampire laid him.
Isabella is sitting in a comfortable plush chair in her living room, trying to process everything that's happened today, when a knock at the door startles her.
“Come in.”
“Good evening Isabella, it's time to start the preparations for dinner.” Jeffrey calls down the hallway.
“Coming!”
Shortly afterwards Isabella meets him in the entryway. She is wearing a green blouse with black slacks, the golden key dangling around her neck.
“A wonderful outfit selection. I trust everything in the closet is to size?”
“As far as I can tell. Actually, how did you do that?”
“When we shipped your clothes overseas I had them examined for style and size. Once done I ordered some custom tailored items to match our formal standards.”
“That's very thoughtful, thank you Jeffrey.”
Jeffery smiles. “You're welcome Isabella. Please, accept them as a gift of my hospitality and a gesture of our blossoming professional partnership.”
“I will. Thank you again. Should we talk about dinner?”
“Certainly. If you would follow me I'm happy to lay out the details.”
Isabella follows the man into the hallway and all the way to the kitchens. Laid on a small booth in the corner is a paper menu listing a two course meal.
“This will be the meal plan for tonight. Since you are not yet familiar with our typical fare I had a menu written up. The countess is expecting you to serve your Italian selection assuming it will be suitable.”
A brief examination of the menu fills Isabella with confidence, the meal will work perfectly with her wine. She grabs the menu and turns back to face the waiting vampire.
“Thank you for doing this Jeffrey, it will be a great help. I'll get started right away.”
“If you need anything I'll be in the dining room overseeing preparations. I've taken the liberty of preparing the glassware for you tonight.”
“Alright, I'll be bringing up my wines soon. How many guests should I expect?”
“Five humans, the vampires in attendance will not be drinking directly.”
“Ah yes, of course. Thank you Jeffrey, I'll get started right away.”
With a bow Jeffrey leaves her alone and she descends into the cold, quiet cellar all alone. The rows of wine are expansive enough to get lost in, but she manages to make it to the loading dock where her pallet of Italian wine has been placed.
Perfect, it survived transit without issue. Now I just need some crates…
The countess is seated comfortably at the head of her grand dining table, an assembled mix of humans and vampires seated down the first part of its length. Closest to the head seat is Jeffery and an empty seat, next is Jeremiah and August facing each other. Sitting next to Jeremiah is Camilla, and across from her is Millie. Next to Millie sits Annetta, and across from her is a seat reserved for Oscar. The seat next to him is also empty, prepared for Luigi. Across from Luigi's place is the final seated dinner guest, Frederick.
Isabella and Luigi enter the room together, with Luigi delivering the appetizer as Isabella pours each human a glass of wine. The countess directs her to pour the empty glass at her seat and then be seated.
With the appetizer served, Luigi returns to the kitchen and the assembled group chat quietly while they taste the wine. The countess turns to Isabella, staring her down with a smoldering intensity.
“I'm very excited to try this vintage paired with a meal. Please, eat and drink to your heart's content.”
Isabella takes a sip of the wine and a bite of salad, enjoying both greatly. “Thank you Mistress, I will.”
August watches the woman enjoy her appetizer before introducing himself with a polite hand. “Hello dear, August Cornelius. I run the dungeon and manage all our party slaves.”
“Isabella, the new sommelier. Party slaves?”
“Oh yes, you'll be well acquainted with them before too long I'm sure. I'm responsible for keeping them all docile and sedated.”
“I see…”
Annetta leans forward to butt into the conversation, subtly pinning Millie to her chair in the process.
“Don't let August scare you dear. Just because he loves keeping women in cages and stripping them of their free will doesn't make him big and scary.”
“Haha, I'll take your word for it.”
Annetta turns her attention to Millie, smiling a fanged smile at the maid. “What do you think Millie? You love spending some time in poisoned bliss, don't you?”
“Eep. Um, on occasion.” Millie blushes fiercely, lightly struggling to get the vampire off her.
“Maybe you'll have to give your new friend a demonstration then.”
Annetta’s emerald green nails trail down Millie's face, down her neck, and into the top of her matching maid’s blouse.
“Um… if you… I… need to… um… clean?”
The vampire laughs and pulls away to give the woman some space, running a hand through her hair for reassurance.
“Just teasing you cute thing. Don't worry, you have to keep your thoughts at least long enough to finish eating.”
Millie's blush only grows. Rather than respond she takes a generous drink of the wine in front of her and gets to eating.
Camilla smiles across the table at Isabella, her radiant beauty catching the woman's attention immediately.
“So Isabella, what do you think of the property so far?”
“It's beautiful! I haven't even got to tour the grounds, but I'd love to soon.”
The vampire leans over and ruffles Jeremiah's dark brown hair with no small amount of humor.
“I'm sure our dear Jeremiah would be delighted to take you on a tour. You'll need it too, it's far too easy for humans to get lost out there in the maze.”
Jeremiah takes the opportunity to speak up, enthusiastic to talk about his garden.
“It's not just easy to get lost, it's guaranteed. I've used every trick available to make sure a human can never escape the maze without help.”
“That's… good to know.” Isabella's excitement to tour the grounds ever so slightly dampened.
Frederick laughs at her reaction. “It's true! I remember when Annetta left Millie in the biggest maze as a prank. We waited almost six hours before I had to go rescue her.”
“She poisoned me first; it was hardly a fair challenge!”
“Maybe you should try again if you're so eager to prove yourself.”
“No thank you.” Millie's voice is small and embarrassed.
The assembled vampires have a laugh at Millie's adorable blush before it is interrupted by Luigi bringing out the main course. With a plate of steak and vegetables in front of each seated human, Luigi and Oscar finally take their seats at the table to eat.
Frederick smiles at Oscar across from him. “Thank you, as always, for cooking tonight Oscar. It's a shame I won't get to try it.”
Oscar smiles back. “It's my pleasure Frederick, especially with a new member of the family to serve. How are you finding the food Isabella?”
Isabella's eyes twinkle with joy as she chews, only responding once she's washed her bite of steak down with another drink of wine.
“It's amazing! This has to be some of the best steak I've had. Thank you for making it.”
“You're so welcome, it's my pleasure to cook for the family. It pairs wonderfully with your selection as well.”
“I'm very happy about that. Speaking of which, does anyone need another glass?”
Millie raises her empty glass. “Me please. Annetta is getting me all worked up.”
With a giggle Isabella pours her another glass. Annetta, for her part, watches on with hungry eyes as the woman next to her gets drunker and drunker.
All assembled spend some time eating and chatting; with introductions out of the way Isabella is content to sit and enjoy the chatter of her new family members. By the time everyone is done eating Isabella has refilled several more glasses for the assembled humans, including herself.
With her last glass finished Millie turns to the vampire sitting next to her, who has been watching every bite and sip.
“Done eating dear?”
“Yes Annetta. I suppose it's your turn to eat now?”
“Oh yes, and I'm very much looking forward to it. All this talk of poison has gotten me excited.”
Millie whimpers as the vampire stands, and then helps her stand. The two walk away into the mansion's depths after wishing all assembled a good night.
Luigi gathers the plates while Oscar gathers the glasses, and both depart back into the kitchen along with Jeffery. At the same time Camilla offers a hand to Jeremiah, who also is led away into the dark. August departs soon after, leaving Isabella alone with her mistress in the expansive room.
“So Isabella, your first family dinner. What did you think?”
“Everyone seems very nice. I'm excited to get to know the staff more, they all seem very genuine and knowledgeable.”
“I'm sure you'll love them, and they you in return. All of my personal staff are hand picked, and most in my service for quite a few years.”
“So I guess everyone went off to have drinks then?”
“Not everyone. Millie and Jeremiah have somewhat of a close relation with Annette and Camilla, but Luigi and Oscar are typically left alone.”
“I see… what about me?”
The countess smiles her sharp fangs at the woman. “You will be my dinner, which I'm very excited for.”
Isabella blushes. “Okay. Like, right now?”
“Actually I was hoping to have a bit of a special moment if you're willing. There are some traditions we must take care of.”
“Sure, whatever you want Mistress. Should I help clean up dinner then?”
“Oh no, not tonight. Please, follow me.”
Like the other humans before her, Isabella is given a hand rising from the table and led off into the candlelit depths of the mansion by her vampire.
Notes:
If you're enjoying Service In Red so far, I'd love to hear from you in the comments. This is my original universe and I'm curious what people think of it's gradual expansion.
Chapter 8: Poison Is Thicker Than Blood
Summary:
Ruby strikes out on her own, visiting Samantha of the purple tulip family for some vampire advice. Turns out when you show up to a vampire's den alone, things don't always go according to plan. Meanwhile, Isabella spends time with some of her fellow staff members, trying to process everything that this new world has in store for her. Luckily Millie is here to do her best to explain how things work, and to recommend the most fun poisons to try.
Chapter Text
Ruby is anxious, and with good reason. As she steps out of her cab, night is just setting on the purple tulip mansion. The large hedge wall of dark green colors is illuminated by evenly spaced purple lamps along its top.
She pulls out her phone and sends a text to the number she's been talking with all day: Here
A few heartbeats later the gate silently slides open, it's towering wrought iron points receding into the hedge. The thought occurs to Ruby that, should she need to escape, climbing either this hedge or gate would be an impossible task.
Ruby steps through the gate and into the quiet grasses surrounding the mansion. She can see the stark white mansion in the distance, much darker than last time with no lighting to illuminate it.
Just when she thinks she's in for a hike a motorcycle pulls up to her, and Ruby immediately recognizes the woman riding it.
“Ruby! As always, a pleasure.”
The vampire steps off the motorcycle, black leather pants perfectly sculpted onto her long legs leading up to a purple motorcycle jacket that fits her top half just as well. Ruby steps up and offers a hand, her white t-shirt shaded light purple by the hedge lights behind her.
“Hello Samantha; thank you again for being willing to talk with me. I've had so many thoughts since my visit last week, it's difficult to sort them all out alone.”
Samantha's grip is warm but firm, subtly keeping Ruby in place as the gate closes behind her. Once done she climbs back atop the motorcycle and gestures for Ruby to get on behind her.
“Come on, we'll talk inside. It's quite a long walk to the mansion; I thought this would be more fun.”
Ruby climbs up onto the motorcycle, her black jeans hugging the bike tightly and arms wrapped around Samantha's waist. Being so close forces Ruby to smell all of the sweet fruity scents of Samantha's hair as they ride, careful to try and suppress her blush from their close contact.
The motorcycle cruises down the paved road to the mansion in only a couple minutes, arriving in front of the entrance in the same spot she was dropped off last time. Ruby gets off the bike first, and then Samantha.
“Follow me Ruby, I have the perfect space prepared for us.”
Samantha leads her prey through the mansion's ground floor all the way to its back, and then outside onto the expansive hardwood patio. In one corner of the patio a geodesic dome of lightly-frosted purple glass stands, and that's exactly where they are headed.
Ruby stands in the middle of the dome as Samantha closes the door behind her. The interior is fairly spacious, with the ceiling curving overhead into a flat plane at the top. Stars are visible through the upper glass, their silver light tinted bright purple by the frosting.
“So Ruby, what do you think?”
A plush purple couch is set up on one side of the dome, with a large circular bed on the other. The space between is lit by candles, their shimmering flame bouncing off all the angled glass panels in a way that is very satisfying to watch.
“It's beautiful. I wasn't expecting you to do all this for me. I hope it wasn't a bother.”
Samantha laughs richly. “Oh no dear, not at all. We have servants to set all this up, I only had to ask.”
Ruby sits on the couch, leaning on it's armrest. Samantha settles onto the bed across from her, lounging across it to show off as much of her body as possible.
“Um, so, about why I came…”
“Please dear, the floor is yours.”
“Last time I visited I had so much fun, at least the parts I can remember. But when I told Alice about what happened she was terrified.”
“Hmm, yes. I remember hearing from the staff about an argument between you two. I hope everything is alright with your relationship to her and Emelia.”
Ruby looks down, betraying her uncertainty. “Things are fine. I just… I'm worried that Alice and I will never see eye to eye on these things.”
“Why does that worry you?”
“I like them, I don't want them to be mad at me. They probably wouldn't even have wanted me to come talk to you.”
“So why did you want to talk to me so badly then?’
“I… there's nothing wrong with the life Alice and Emily live, but it's not the life I want to live. Everything about your family is so much more… amazing, so lively and unrestrained. How do I Iive that life?”
Samantha smiles deeply, just barely keeping her fangs hidden. She shifts to be leaning off the bed and towards Ruby, a posture that the human matches unconsciously.
“You poor thing. I know exactly what you mean.”
Ruby's sad eyes light up with hope, she looks up into Samantha's beautiful purple pupils.
“You do?”
“Oh yes. I wasn't always a vampire, there was a time in my life where I was just a simple woman making my way through the world. I spent years wandering, trying to find the place that appealed to the refined life I wanted to live. Fortunately I did, and that place was here with my family.”
“Wow, you do get it. So what can I do? How do I find my place?”
“Oh Ruby, you sweet thing, you already have.”
Samantha holds her arms out in a wide hug. Ruby looks confused at first, until a dozen heartbeats later it dawns on her. The human looks up at the smiling vampire, tears of joy streaming down her cheeks.
“Really?”
“Yes Ruby, come here.”
Ruby practically jumps through the space, landing in a warm, sweetly-scented hug. She cuddles into Samantha's shoulder for a moment before looking up into her eyes.
“But… but… like I can be yours? You're not going to let other people eat me? Like those slaves at the party?”
“No Ruby, of course not. If you are mine then only I have the right to drink from your delicious veins.”
Ruby whimpers, that tone of voice already working her up into a mix of arousal and fear.
“Alice said that all of your humans get poisoned and become forever sex slaves or something, is that true?”
Samantha shifts Ruby onto the bed edge next to her. With her arms free, she promptly works on taking her leather jacket off to reveal a pastel lavender crop top underneath.
“Not everything servants gossip about is true Ruby. Is there something wrong with having sex with the humans in our service?”
Ruby's already dark blush deepens further as Samantha takes one of the human's hands in her own, the vampire's other hand tracing lightly up Ruby's jean leg.
“I… I… no?”
Samantha purrs in a deeply inhuman way, scooting imperceptibly closer to Ruby.
“I mean, think about your friend. She has sex with her mistress, doesn't she? I know Emelia is fond of kissing her prey.”
The stammering human can't form words, but her heart rate tells Samantha exactly what she needs to know. She leans in closer, taking the back of Ruby's head gently in her hand.
“What if I kissed you? Would that be wrong? Or would it be ‘amazing’?”
There is no one here to save Ruby, she has to make a choice. Her brain works overtime to think, trying to process what to do. Even if she doesn't know what she should do, she knows exactly what she wants.
“Please kiss me Miss.”
Samantha does exactly that, pulling Ruby into a lavish kiss that lasts nearly a full minute. While they kiss Ruby notices that Samantha's salvia tastes wonderful, and tingles slightly where it touches her mouth. The kiss breaks, and a slight stream of dark purple ink dips from Ruby's lips while she stares blankly.
“So Ruby, what did you think?”
Ruby shivers in arousal as she tries to process what just happened. Her thoughts fight with the sweet taste of Samantha’s kiss, still lingering in her mouth.
“Yes, it was amazing.”
Samantha laughs, but this time a cold undertone dampens its warmth. She pulls Ruby into another drawn out kiss, and Ruby moans shamelessly through their interlocked lips for its duration.
Once she's done, the vampire breaks the kiss and pulls Ruby into her shoulder. She feels the human's racing heart as she pants breathlessly, failing to recover from the kisses. After a minute of this Ruby breaks from the hug to stare at Samantha, eyes filled with burning need.
“M-m-miss, what's going to happen now?”
A hand of rounded purple nails run through Ruby's auburn hair, and she leans into the wonderful petting with no hesitation.
“Now Ruby, I'm going to have my dinner.”
Ruby's eyes dart open in shock, and she immediately tries to run away. The hand in her hair holds her firmly in place, so she doesn't get very far at all. She ends up on her knees in front of the bed, Samantha standing over her with a firm grip on her hair.
“Please don't kill me.”
“I'm not going to kill you prey, I'm going to fuck you.”
Between the poisonous need filling her, kneeling in this restrained position, and Samantha's words, Ruby can't help but moan loudly.
“Good, that's what I expected you to think.” Ruby's head is tilted back so her eyes are locked with Samantha's.
“Here is the deal Ruby. You are going to get up, strip off your clothes, and lay in bed with me. Then, I'm going to show you my favorite way to feed from humans. Then, I'm going to give you what you want. Does that sound good to you?”
Ruby bites her lip, trying not to blurt out her answer right away. The arousal inside her is burning brighter than ever despite the mortal danger, growing every second that Samantha talks down to her like this.
“Yes Miss Rosemary.”
The hand holding Ruby's hair picks her up to her feet, and then lets go. Ruby is looking between the door and Samantha, thinking of trying to escape again, when Samantha puts a hand on her cheek.
“Yes Mistress.”
Ruby very nearly falls back down to the floor, only saved by two strong arms supporting her under her armpits. It takes a moment for her to remember how to stand, but then she promptly starts stripping.
“Good girl.”
Once she's done, Ruby is helped onto the bed and scoots into its middle. She waits, heart beating in a steady rhythm of excitement, while Samantha takes her time to undress and join her. Eventually the vampire settles next to her, their eyes level as they rest on the pillows.
“Are you ready prey? My bite isn't going to be as simple as others.”
Ruby whimper, but it's way too late to go back now.
“Yes Mistress.”
Samantha slides a hand into Ruby's hair as she moves closer, pulling her in for another kiss. As she kisses her prey Samantha slowly adds her poison, building Ruby up into another cloud of mindless bliss.
Ruby is moaning in open, unrestrained need when Samantha pulls away, but the vampire isn't done yet. Ruby's head is tilted upward to expose her bare neck, and starting at her jaw Samantha kisses it. Along the way she leaves purple lipstick marks on Ruby's skin, all the way down the front of her throat to her breasts.
Now straddling the human Samantha uses a hand to play with each of Ruby's breasts, only increasing the desperation of her moans. Another round of kisses trace up her shoulder to the side of her neck, and then they stop.
Silence hangs in the air, only punctuated by Ruby's excited breathing. The moment seems like it is going to go on forever, but then Ruby feels a familiar pressure.
The pressure of the fangs on her neck feels dull, but the squeezes and light touches on her breasts radiate pleasure into her. In all the chaos Ruby can feel the heartbeat when her veins are pierced, and then everything shifts.
Each drop of blood drawn from Ruby's veins is taken slowly, sensually, as if the arousing touches and blood drinking are part of the same rhythm. Ruby's moans only escalate as it goes on, trapped in a suspended state of burning need.
Suddenly the drinking stops, and then something very different happens. Instead of pulling from her, Samantha is putting something into her veins. This goes on and on, just as long as the drinking. Whatever Samantha is filling her with is pouring a firehose of gasoline onto her need to orgasm, and that soon becomes her only thought.
Without missing a heartbeat Samantha pulls away from Ruby's neck and darts between her thighs. The woman's moans suddenly skip as the vampire's tongue touches her, but they soon return in double force.
Ruby doesn't try to resist, or isn't capable of resisting, it doesn't matter. She loves every second that Samantha's tongue spends inside her, each movement rapidly bringing her closer to the point of no return.
Before long Ruby reaches her breaking point, and finally gets the release she so badly needed. Her screams echo around the glass dome as the orgasms go on and on, unable to do anything but allow her thoughts to be erased by burning cycles of pleasure. Eventually she loses count, and then she loses her few remaining thoughts, and then she loses consciousness.
Isabella is walking up to the entrance of her suite when she stops, because the double doors are ajar. She walks inside cautiously, stopping in the entryway.
“Hello?”
Millie pops her head around the corner of the doorway into her living room. She's wearing an adorable green and gold maid outfit with golden gloves.
“Oh, hello Miss Isabella. I'm almost done here, sorry to bother you.”
Realizing someone isn't laying a trap for her makes Isabella much more at-ease, and she walks into her living room to watch the maid work.
“It's no problem, I finished my tour of the mansion earlier than expected. Isabella is fine please, no formality among servants right?”
Millie chuckles nervously. “If that's what you'd like. I wanted to be careful.” She bends down to refill Isabella's bar fridge with snacks.
“Careful? What do you mean?”
“The old sommelier wasn't very nice to me, insisted I was formal with him because he was so educated. I don't want to be disobedient if that's what you expect as well.”
“Not at all! The way I see it I should be looking up to you, you know everything about this life and this family.”
Millie's head pops up from behind the bar, a small smile on her face. “Really?”
“Yes Millie, please? I'm so formal with my work, I can't be formal with my friends.”
“You want to be friends?”
“Of course I do! You seem really nice.”
“Thank you. Not everyone appreciates it.”
Millie takes her gloves off and sets them on the bar countertop.
“I'm all done here. I'll be going unless you need anything else.”
“Actually, I do. Would you taste a wine for me? I need a second opinion.”
The maid's face lights up. “I'd love to!”
“Great. Please, take a seat.”
Millie sits on a plush armchair near the coffee table while she waits. Isabella takes a wine bottle from her chiller and pours two glasses. She walks over and sets one down in front of Millie, sitting with the other herself. The maid considers her glass of sparkling pink wine for a moment before she looks up with a blush.
“It's not poisoned, is it?”
“What? No. Why would I poison your wine and not tell you?”
Millie smiles. “You're so nice. Thank you for being kind to me.”
Isabella looks horrified. “Do people poison you without your consent often?”
“Unfortunately, yes. Last time I was asked to taste a wine I woke up in a cage in Camilla's room and had to beg for two days to be let go. There was so much cleaning to catch up on afterwards.”
“Millie that's horrible. Why would they treat you like that?”
“Because the Countess considers me more… expendable. Out of all the staff I end up being a toy for our family members the most often.”
“I don't think that's right at all, I'm sure you work just as hard as I do.”
“Probably harder.” Millie giggles. “But thank you.”
She sips the wine before Isabella can comment further, taking a moment to think before giving her judgement.
“I really like it. It's sweet and I love the sparkliness.”
“Great; I'm glad to hear it.”
Millie takes another sip, and blushes from her thoughts. Isabella notices, eyeing her while waiting for an explanation.
“I realized, um, like, I told you I've been poisoned a lot… This wine would be great for that, the bubbles mask any tingles you might notice. It's embarrassing to admit that’s where my thoughts go.”
Isabella can't help but chuckle. “I'll keep that in mind. Definitely not the kind of review I'm used to hearing. I appreciate you being honest, and I promise it's not poisoned.”
The sommelier takes a drink of her glass to emphasize her point, and Millie responds with an enthusiastic drink of her own.
“Have you tried being poisoned yet?”
“Um, yeah, once. When Mistress killed Edward in front of me.”
“Whoa, that's intense. What happened?”
“She had him do a poison tasting for us, and made him drink a heavy dose. Once he was all delusional she drank every last drop of blood from him.”
Millie hesitates before speaking, not sure if she should say what she wants to.
“Is it bad to say that sounds like a good ending?”
“Honestly I don't know, that's what she said too. What is a bad ending then?”
“What happened to my predecessor…” Millie shivers at the thought.
“What happened?”
“She betrayed the family, tried to go to the police. Mistress locked her up, poisoned her into a docile doll. They keep her caged and let whoever drink from her, just waiting for someone to finally kill her.”
“Wow… She's still alive?”
“I think so. Mistress took me to see her last month, for my one year anniversary.”
“Damn.”
Millie takes another deep drink of her wine. “What's scary is how much you like it. How much you crave it. I get my fair share of the good stuff, but even a few times can be addicting.”
“The good stuff?”
The maid holds out her empty glass. “Can I have more?”
“Sure, but I want to know what you mean. It didn't feel anything like that when I was poisoned.”
Isabella gets up and grabs the bottle from the bar, setting it on the coffee table in front of Millie. In response the maid fills her glass to the brim while she continues.
“No, not like that kind of poison. I mean the kind you get straight from the vampires themselves. When they bite you, or lick you, or whatever.”
“Oh, I've never done that.”
“Annetta does it to me all the time. She'll drink from me, poison me, and then spend hours stroking my hair by the fire. It's… intoxicating.”
“So why is it a bad thing?”
“If you do it too much it takes away almost all of your thoughts. You become a docile pet lounging around the house, waiting to be drunk to death. It's intense to have no thoughts for a while, and intense to come back from.”
“Sounds like I need to be careful then.”
“You'll be fine. No one is going to hurt Mistress's precious sommelier.”
“Why not?”
“She must really like you to select you so quickly. The other family members are probably going to ask permission just to look at you.”
“You really think so?”
“Oh yeah. When we got our pianist Alex everyone was all over her, especially Frederick. The fact that you haven't been poisoned yet is pretty much confirmation.”
“So do I have to ask Mistress then?”
Millie giggles. “That excited to have your thoughts stripped away?”
Isabella blushes. “Maybe you're right, but I do want to try it at least once. It sounds nice.”
“It is, and that's part of the problem. It's too nice.”
Millie puts her glass down, again emptied, and stands up unsteadily. She retrieves her gloves from the counter and gestures to the door.
“Well… it's been good, but I should get back to work. Talk to you soon Isabella.”
“I'm glad we got to talk; I have so much to learn and it's nice to have someone to talk to.”
“I’m not sure I'm the best teacher, but I'll do my best. See you, and be careful with being overeager. You can get in too deep very quickly.”
“Thanks, that's good advice. See you.”
Millie leaves the room, taking her cleaning supplies with her, and closes the door to Isabella's suite quietly. Inside, the woman finishes her glass before cleaning everything up. As she does she tries not to picture herself in the state of blissful peace that Millie described.
Chapter 9: Family Problems
Summary:
Ruby wakes up to discover the aftermath of her date with Samantha, and calls her friends for advice on what to do next. Isabella does a test of the menu for her very first public event, a special tasting she'll be hosting for close friends of the green leaf family. Emily and Samantha meet in the darkness of the city to discuss what will happen next, and exactly what it will take to free Ruby from the purple tulips' grasp.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Ruby wakes up in a panic, shooting up in bed only to find herself in the familiar space of her bedroom.
What happened?
Despite her memories of the night Ruby feels fine, as if she woke up from a very sexy nightmare. Deciding she can't sit in bed all morning she gets up and goes to the bathroom.
Oh fuck.
Looking in the mirror Ruby's neck is covered in purple, all the way from her jaw to the neckline of her lilac nightgown.
Okay… this is fine. Maybe it's just her lipstick. I'll wipe it off.
Ruby turns on the water in her cramped shower, and has to wait until it gets hot to step inside. The hot water running over her helps to ground her, making her feel like she's washing off everything that happened. She steps out and dries off with a white towel, but when she looks in the mirror her stomach drops. Ruby's skin isn't purple, her veins are. She looks down at her wrist to see the same, a slight purple tinge to her veins where the skin is thinnest.
Oh fuck… oh fuck.
Ruby stumbles into her bedroom and sits down on the bed. She looks around at her familiar surroundings to ground herself, and only then notices the purple letter on her bedside table.
Good Morning Ruby,
I'm sorry I couldn't be there to wake you, unfortunately I haven't been invited into your home yet. I'll be expecting you tomorrow night for a formal tasting at the green leaf household. Your outfit is in the box, I'll be in touch.
Your Mistress,
Samantha
At the bottom of the note is a dark purple kiss matching the purple that stains Ruby's veins. She drops it to the floor, where it lands on the top of a matching box wrapped in white ribbon.
It was real. It was all real. Fuck. Maybe Alice was right…
A wave of terror runs through Ruby, she has no idea what to do. She sinks to her knees on the carpet, processing everything. The worst part is that she loved it, all of it, and can't wait for the tasting.
There's only one person that Ruby can think to call, even if she knows exactly what she'll say. She reaches over to her bedside table and grabs her phone, hoping that Alice is awake already. While she waits for Alice to arrive Ruby sits at her dining table with a cup of tea, sipping it slowly. She tries her very best to prevent the fruity sweetness of the drink from reminding her of Samantha, without much success.
A knock at the door breaks Ruby from her contemplative sipping and she sighs. She's about to yell ‘come in’ before she realizes she needs to go look. Walking over to the door she instead yells. “Who is it?”
“It's Alice.”
Ruby looks through the peephole, and then cracks the door open. She looks all around behind Alice, but the hallway outside her apartment is empty. She grabs Alice's wrist and pulls her into the apartment before locking the door.
“Ruby! What's going on?”
“I didn't want to invite you in, just in case anyone was around.”
“Who would be around?”
“Just come sit!”
Alice follows Ruby over to her dining table, and in the light of the overhead lamp she notices immediately.
“Ruby; your neck.”
“Yeah… I know.”
“You know?!”
Ruby hangs her head and starts crying.
“I went to see Samantha, and things got out of hand.”
“Out of hand? Ruby this is beyond out of hand, you're purple.”
“I know! What do I do?’
“I have to call Emily, right now.”
Alice tries to reach into her pocket, but Ruby grabs her wrist before she can.
“No! No vampires.”
“Ruby, come on. You can't show up purple and then say no vampires.”
“I just want to know what is going to happen to me!”
“I've already told you what is going to happen Ruby. You are going to become her hapless sex slave.”
“That's not true, Mistress promised she'd take care of me!” Ruby clamps her hand over her mouth once she realizes what she said.
“Mistress… Let me guess, the sex was amazing.”
“Yes, it was.”
“Well I hope so, it's going to be your whole life soon enough.”
“At least I'll get to do something fun!”
“What?”
Ruby hesitates, she didn't really want to have this conversation now.
“I… ever since you took me with you to that party I've been craving more. The quiet life you live is nice and all, but I want something grand, something beautiful.”
“Emily is beautiful. Every family is different, but they're all monsters. If they aren't living the quiet life it's because it's a show, for their prey.”
“I don't believe that. Samantha seems to enjoy it.”
“Ruby, think for a second. You're not doing anything for her; you're not a servant, you're not a lover. The only thing you can provide her is your blood. How does it end for you when the blood runs out?”
“She said she wouldn't kill me, and I believe her.”
“Did she say she was going to poison you?”
“No…”
“Uh huh.”
“So what do I do?”
Alice pulls out her phone and opens the contact list, pulling up one listed as Mistress Emelia Quinn.
“Call her, ask for help.”
“No way, I can't. I didn't keep my promise.”
“Ruby, that's not good. You really can't keep that up long around vampires.”
A knock on the door startles both humans, who turn to stare at the door in fear.
“Servant, are you in there? ”
“Yes Mistress.” Alice can't help herself, responding automatically before covering her mouth.
“Good girl. Open the door.”
Ruby watches Alice get up in silent horror, shaking her head furiously no. Despite Ruby's protests Alice walks over to the door and opens it. Standing in the hallway is Emily; dressed in blood red leggings with a tight-fitting jacket of light red stripes.
“Good morning my love. I didn't realize you left home.”
“I, uh, didn't tell you…”
Emily nods. “We'll talk about that later. Invite me in.”
“I can't Mistress, it's not my house. I wasn't even technically invited.”
Emily purrs her displeasure, eyes scanning the dimly-lit apartment until her glitter red pupils lock onto Ruby.
“Ruby, can I come in?”
“No, sorry.” Ruby whimpers, not making eye contact.
“Alright. Let's go servant.”
Alice hesitates, not wanting to leave but not daring to disobey. She stands carefully in the doorway, trying to keep the threshold between herself and the vampire.
“Mistress, you need to help her. Please.”
“It would seem she doesn't want my help.”
“But she's been poisoned!”
“I can see that.”
“Mistress!”
Seeing this conversation is going nowhere, Emily moves in a heartbeat. She can't move beyond the threshold, but not all of Alice is beyond it. Suddenly two red nails are hooked into Alice's nostrils, and she's pulled into the hallway by her nose before she can react.
“Rooky mistake prey, you weren't completely behind the threshold.”
Alice whimpers, staring up silently at her mistress from her kneeling position on the hallway’s beige carpet.
“Come along, it's time to go home. We have a lot to discuss.”
Emily helps Alice to her feet and they start down the hallway, the vampire dragging her servant by the hand.
“Wait! Come back. Please.” Ruby yells into the hallway, stopping both Emily and Alice in their tracks.
The vampire walks back up to the threshold, staring the seated human down across her living room.
“Invite me in Ruby.”
“Please come in.” Ruby squeaks out, her voice small and terrified.
“Thank you.”
Emily lets go of Alice's hand, leaving her standing in the hallway, and is in front of Ruby in an instant. She stands across the dining table from the human, hands flat on its wooden surface.
“Tell me what happened Ruby, all of it.”
Ruby recounts the event of last night as best she can, heart racing as soon as she starts thinking about Samantha. Emily has to help her get back on track multiple times when she drifts off into talking about how beautiful the purple tulip vampire is. When it's finally finished she's breathing heavily from the exertion of keeping her head straight, her panties soaked from the mere thought of what Samantha did to her.
“I see… Well, I hope you enjoy your new family.”
“What??!?”
“Why so shocked Ruby? You pledged yourself to a head vampire of another family, pretty clearly too.”
A red nail touches the skin above the purple veins in Ruby's neck.
“This is all the proof I need; you've been claimed.”
“Help me!”
“Help you?” Emily laughs harsly. “I tried to help you, but clearly your promise to me wasn't long for this world. This is exactly why I told you to stay under my protection.”
“But… but… you can do something right?”
“I can call Samantha and get you a ride home.”
Ruby drops her head into her hands, sobbing. Alice gives her a reassuring hug while she stares down her mistress.
“Please Mistress, there has to be something you can do. Protect her.”
“I wish I could, my love, but it's impossible now. She's willfully stepped outside of the boundaries of my protection.”
Ruby looks up through tear-filled eyes. “What's going to happen to me?”
“You are going to become Samantha's devoted slave most likely, or be killed. Don't you feel it? The pull towards her, your burning desire to see her again, to get another delicious taste of that sweet poison?”
Emily's words work Ruby up into another aroused state; she whimpers along, unable to hide that's exactly what she feels.
“Yes, I do. No matter how terrified I am, I still feel this burning lust for her.”
The vampire nods. “That's her poison at work. It builds up in your system over time, rewrites your thoughts until all that is left is helpless, unstoppable desire. You'll crave her presence, her touch, to the point existing without it will be impossible. You'll need more and more poison to satisfy that feeling, until you are deeply poisoned all of the time.”
Ruby shivers as she imagines it. “What do I do?”
“This is what you wanted apparently, so go home and enjoy it. I give you a week before you bend to her will forever.”
“I… I… don't want that.”
“Perhaps you should have thought of the consequences of your actions then. You were so ready to step into my world alone, where is that confidence now?”
“Mistress Quinn, please, I'm sorry. Help me.”
“Can't you do something Mistress?”
Emily looks between the two humans, thinking for a moment.
“I can speak with Samantha, try to get Ruby released before it's too late.”
“Please.” Ruby begs, staring her down with fear-filled eyes.
Emily sighs. “Alright, but stay away from her. I can’t do anything to stop her, only ask that she reconsider. You're in uncharted territory Ruby; the next event you go to will be with her permission on your wrist, not mine.”
Ruby whimpers, setting her head on the tabletop to cry. Alice tries her best to comfort her friend, but there is little she can do.
“Come on Alice, we've got preparations to make. Ruby, remember what I said.”
“Yes Mistress Quinn, I will.”
Vampire and servant depart, leaving Ruby alone in her cramped apartment as she cries into her purple-stained hands.
Isabella is stuck between two blouses, green or gold. She decides to go with gold after much deliberation, a color that just so happens to match her sommelier’s key.
Once dressed she heads down to the cellar to get to work, collecting her prepared wine from the cellar’s walk-in cooler. She loads several crates onto a dolly and takes them over to an iron door that connects the cellar to the dungeon. Isabella knocks on the door and waits until a little slit window is opened in its upper half a moment later.
“Password?”
“What?”
August bursts out laughing. “I'm sorry, I couldn't resist. One moment.”
Several loud clanging noises ring out before the heavy door swings open. On the other side is August, wearing a green polo shirt and white pants.
“Got everything you'll need?”
“Think so.”
Isabella wheels the dolly into the cold space of stone and metal. On three sides of the room are iron cages filled with humans in plain black outfits. Isabella tries not to count, but she estimates around a dozen.
“Perfect.”
August shuts the heavy metal door with a slam that startles the caged humans, and Isabella. He turns to the sommelier with a hungry look, fangs brandished.
“Are you ready Isabella? For a tasting?”
“I think so, but only the Countess is allowed to taste me.”
“Hmm, are you sure? Here in my dungeon, I'm in control.”
Isabella is backed up into a cold stone wall, trying to not whimper as she does. The caged humans stare on with horror, no idea what is going to happen.
“I'm sure August, I trust the word of my Mistress.”
August’s response is cut off by clapping from the dungeon's main entrance, both human and vampire turn to see their countess standing there.
“Very good Isabella, that's my good servant.”
Despite being terrified by the vampire still threatening her, the countess's praise fills Isabella with warm satisfaction.
“August, leave my servant alone.”
August backs away from Isabella, a sour look on his face, and turns to face his countess.
“Yes Countess. I was merely playing.”
“You were merely terrifying our guests. Leave us.”
“Yes Countess.”
August stalks out of the dungeon, leaving Isabella and the other humans alone with the countess.
“Hello Isabella, I apologize for my tardiness. Are you alright?”
“Yes Mistress, I am. We're ready for the tasting.”
“Fantastic, I'll get the food. Please arrange the wines on this table while I do.”
“Of course.”
The countess turns to the staircase leading out of the dungeon and calls up it. “Jeffery, we're ready for the kitchen.”
“Yes Countess.” Is the reply from the top of the stairs.
Meanwhile Isabella unpacks her crates and sets up the four different wines in four groups of half full glasses. In front of each group she has a set of pins and a chalkboard. The countess inspects her work quietly with a smile, waiting until she is done to comment.
“You've clearly thought this through. Will you have them leave notes?”
“Yep. Can I announce to them?”
“Please, go ahead.”
Isabella turns to face the cages and raises her voice.
“Hello everyone. We're going to do a wine tasting today. You'll have an opportunity to try one of four different wines, but only one. If you're not sure which, I'd be happy to offer recommendations. You'll take a pin for your selection, and then write your thoughts on the chalkboard. Any questions?”
The humans murmur, but all of them are too afraid to speak up.
“Okay, so our first wine is a sweet sparkling rose, the second is a dark and bold red, third is a red desert port, and finally fourth is a sparkling white wine on the drier side.”
Having finished her speech Isabella turns to the countess, who goes around unlocking all of the cages. Once she returns to Isabella's side the humans hesitantly stream out of their cages, walking over to inspect the wines.
Isabella helps the first few pick their selection and put on their pin, after that the rest follow. She walks among them as they sip, asking questions and helping them take notes on the chalkboards. The countess watches from the corner, waiting for everyone to settle in before she has her tastes.
Soon after the tasting starts the food arrives, with Oscar and Luigi carrying a massive charcuterie board into the dungeon together. They set it on a table by the main entrance, and all the humans are immediately attracted to it. Luigi encourages them all to dig in while Isabella recommends pairings for their chosen drinks.
As the humans eat they are too distracted to notice more vampires milling into the room. First is Annetta, who walks up to Isabella in a dark green tracksuit.
“Hello Isabella, I'm very excited for this tasting. Tell me about the wines.”
Isabella is transfixed by the vampire's beautiful green eyes, and doesn't hear her request. In response Annetta leans in to whisper in her ear.
“If you keep looking so cute with that thoughtless look on your face, you're going to be wearing it on your knees in my bedroom.”
It takes a moment of blushing stammers for Isabella to remember her words, during which Annetta's green nails trace lightly up and down her bare neck.
“The… the wines. Please, follow me… and we can look at the notes.”
Annetta laughs and takes Isabella by the hand. “ Lead the way Isabella.”
While the pair are discussing the first wine Camilla walks up to them and joins the conversation.
“Ooo rose, exciting. It tends to be my favorite for pairings.”
“Camilla, nice of you to join us. Isabella was just telling me about it.”
“Yeah, Millie really liked it.”
“Mmm, of course she did. I'll have to taste it for myself. Are these pins for the wine they've selected?”
“Exactly. Here are their notes as well.”
“Very clever Isabella, I like this system. Excuse me while I get a taste.”
Camilla walks over to a woman eating a plate of bread slices with cheese. The vampire's magnetic smile draws her attention immediately, and she stops eating to stare instead.
“Hello there, did you have the rose?”
“Yes, I did. It was great; I really liked it.”
The vampire steps closer. “I'm looking to get a taste myself, of you.”
The woman whimpers, and takes a step back, but can't get too far away in the confined space.
“You'll be fine, don't worry. Just stand still.”
Camilla’s warm smile comforts the woman, and she allows the vampire to pull her into a gentle hug. She whimpers as fangs dig into her neck, but doesn't dare move. Before long the bite is over and Camilla lets the woman go.
“Thank you dear. Have a nice night.”
Isabella tries to suppress her urge to run away as Camilla approaches, but she still moves a bit. Unfortunately that results in her bumping into Annetta, who promptly wraps a hand around the back of her neck to keep her in place.
“So Isabella, I definitely have thoughts.”
Camilla gets very close, fangs still barred. She waits like that for what feels like forever before breaking out laughing.
“I'm sorry, I couldn't do it Annetta. She's just too cute!”
“Wha-”
“Don't worry about it Isabella. The rose pairs wonderfully; I love it. Excellent job.”
“Oh, um, thank you.”
“I'm off to try the rest.”
As Camilla departs into the crowd Annetta purrs behind the human she's still holding, leaning down to whisper in Isabella’s ear.
“You know, I'm thirsty too. What should I do Isabella?”
“T-try the humans?”
The vampire's breath is hot on Isabella's exposed neck, her whimpers audible above the chatter.
“Excellent suggestion servant.”
Annetta pulls away, letting go of Isabella and heading into the crowd. With her departure the countess returns, waiting respectfully for Isabella to stop panting before she speaks.
“I've tried all the wines on offer tonight, and they are all excellent selections. I think this is a very promising menu for your first public tasting.”
“Thank you Mistress; I'm glad to hear you enjoy them.”
“Have you had any wine yet? My precious servant deserves to be rewarded for her excellent work.”
“No Mistress, I haven't.”
“Why don't you let me get you a glass of your favorite then?”
“Okay, the rose please. It's what I've been drinking so far today.”
“Sure dear, one moment.”
The vampire walks over and opens a fresh bottle of wine to pour. While she does Isabella inspects the room, happy to see many good comments on her chalkboards. The test tasting is going far better than she expected.
After some time the countess returns and hands a glass to her sommelier, who takes a sip without hesitation. The wine tastes just the same as before, and Isabella is excited to have more of it. The sparkling fruity flavor makes her feel happy even if it's not the most complex.
“What do you think servant?”
“Mmm, it's great. I think this one is going to be very popular, it already is.”
The countess wraps her arms around Isabella's shoulders to hold her up as her eyes gradually unfocus with each sip.
“You know Isabella, I'm very proud of you. The way you stood up to August's teasing was excellent. You have my protection and I will always uphold it.”
“Thank you Mistress, I trust you to keep me safe.” Isabella slurs, gradually having more difficulty keeping her mistress's beautiful eyes in her field of vision.
“You're welcome servant. It's time for my dinner, are you ready?"
“Wait, I have a question. Will you poison me? I want to try it, just a little.”
“Alright; hold still.”
The vampire's fangs sink into Isabella's neck slowly, taking their time to pierce into her. Just like every other time she feels her blood being drained away, and the sensation makes her mewl weakly in pleasure.
Once she's taken a moderate drink the countess switches to injecting a very small amount of poison into Isabella's veins. The experience feels different than the drinking, and Isabella isn't quite sure what to think about it. The poison feels like warm honey in Isabella's veins, and all of her thoughts quickly drown in it. At first she tries to hold on to her thoughts, but the sensation of fangs sliding out of her neck is enough of a distraction to break her concentration.
Despite her best efforts, Isabella can't stop what the poison is doing to her. The countess's eyes fill her vision and her last thoughts are about their sparkling green beauty. A fanged smile stares her down, and a hand running through her hair finishes burying her consciousness in happy bliss.
Samantha approaches the park with no small amount of caution, looking every-which-way from under her dark purple umbrella. Despite her confidence she's worried about this meeting, things can go bad quickly with a red star. Heavy rain streams down from the dark clouds overhead as she walks, making the park's gravel paths challenging to traverse in heeled boots.
Near a fountain in the park’s middle she sees who she's looking for, a woman in a red tracksuit and matching umbrella. The vampire's glittering red eyes are already locked onto Samantha by the time she sees her, which doesn't make her feel any better.
“Emelia, to what do I owe this meeting?”
“You know why.”
“Do I? Perhaps you could explain so we can both be on the same page about what I know.”
“You poisoned Ruby, claimed her. You know that is against my wishes.”
“Maybe, but it certainly wasn't against hers. She begged for it, and cried in joy at the thought of being mine.”
“You manipulated her into doing that. I know your tricks, you don't play fair with your prey.”
“And you do? Playing the good vampire card doesn't give you any high ground here Emelia.”
“Of course I don't play fair, but you shouldn't have taken advantage of someone under my protection.”
“She wasn't under your protection at the time.”
“Enough. What will it take for you to give her the antidote?”
“I have a problem that needs to be dealt with, if you solve it I'll spare her life.”
“What problem?”
“Two young vampires are rampaging around the city, killing indiscriminately. They've killed multiple potential party guests of mine, along with the pianist of the green leaf family.”
“I fail to see how this is my problem.”
“Rumor has it that they are children of the red star. As the local family representative it falls in your domain to discipline them.”
“So what would you like me to do exactly?”
“Kill them both. I won't have rogue younglings ruining our delicate ecosystem.”
Emily doesn't flinch at the request. “I'll need more information.”
“I don't have it. Perhaps the Countess might be of assistance.”
“How convenient. I will look into the matter.”
“I expect you to do more than look. Every night these rogue vampires roam our city will be another dose of poison for your dear Ruby. How many do you think she can take before her mind breaks and she's mine forever?”
“Samantha, be reasonable.”
“Oh I am Emelia, this is reasonable. What was it your pet said? ‘They are all just monsters that don't give a fuck about tradition.’ if I was told correctly. I suppose old habits die hard.”
“Samantha.”
“There is a great irony in this, you know. If you had indulged Ruby yourself she would never have come to me, and wouldn't have been susceptible to my poison. I guess you never were one for willing prey.”
“That's enough. There's no need to use Ruby as a pawn in this. Let her go and we can make an agreement between families to handle this.”
“Hmm, tempting. Unfortunately the girl is quite fun to play with. You should've heard the way she begged, those delicate little moans as her consciousness faded away, truly delicious.”
“I won't forget this slight against my family.”
“Neither will I. I suggest you get to work, and quickly.”
Emily stares down Samantha for a moment before breaking away and walking off into the rain. Samantha stays behind, smiling smugly as she watches the red star vampire stalk away.
That went much better than planned. This is going to be fun after all
Notes:
Two more chapters left until we are done with the second arc. If you are enjoying so far I'd love to hear from you in the comments below! It's been a lot of fun to write this story, and bounce between different characters; I'd love to know which family is your favorite.
Chapter 10: A True Apex Predator
Summary:
Time is running out save Ruby from her poisoning before she becomes Samantha's devoted slave forever. Alice and Emily go to a tasting at the green leaf family household to hopefully get some information from the Countess on the killings. Alice enjoys some wines recommended by Isabella, while meeting a surprise friend, and is enjoyed in turn by her mistress. With information in hand Emily has everything she needs to hunt the vampires down, the only problem is finding them. Days of searching go without any success, at least until Alice gets a risky idea that just might work.
Chapter Text
The expansive kitchen of the green leaf household is buzzing with activity as Isabella works her way through it. Waiters, cooks, and dozens of other staff mill about trying to make sure all the party guests are taken care of. The sommelier sets a crate of rose bottles down on a table in a quiet part of the kitchen, her previously-placed crate of sparkling white wine almost depleted.
Isabella is busy catching her breath when Luigi approaches with a glass of water, handing it over for her to sip.
“How goes the tasting Isabella?”
“Busy! Very busy. For the number of humans we are hosting tonight we're flying through my stock. I'm going to have to order another pallet of this rose before long.”
“Busy is good, is it not? Better than no one drinking your selections.”
“True I suppose. I'm just not used to the bustle of it all.”
Luigi pats the woman on the shoulder sympathetically.
“You'll get there. This is a decent sized crowd, but there will be large. Everyone needs some time to get used to their role in the beginning.”
“Thanks Luigi. I hope y'all can see me doing my best to get up to speed. It's definitely a lot.”
“I think you're doing just fine Isabella, don't stress too much over it. Would it help if I carry up a few cases with you?”
Isabella smiles. “That would be amazing. I have a few more crates of the white to haul up here, if you have a moment to help.”
“Lead the way.”
As the car pulls up to the gates of the green leaf mansion Alice is feeling a bit off. Their events are always a good time, but she can't get the image of Ruby's purple-stained neck out of her mind.
“Feeling nervous my love? I thought you would be excited for this. A special wine tasting event sounds right in your wheelhouse.”
“A bit… I'm excited for the wines, but I can't shake my worry for Ruby.”
Emily runs a red-nailed hand through her servant's hair before hooking a finger into Alice's red leather collar. She pulls the woman into a gentle hug as the car trundles through the expansive gardens of the green leaf property.
“I know Alice, I'm worried about her too. Hopefully my audience with the Countess tonight will give us some much needed information to go off of.”
“Are you sure you'll be able to help her? I can't shake this feeling that her death is inevitable, and that it'll be on my hands.”
“We're going to do the best we can, my love, I promise you that. There's no reason for you to be worried tonight, all you have to think about is which wine is your favorite.”
Despite Emily's soothing words, Alice's heart continues to beat a nervous rhythm as she looks down to the car floor. The vampire tilts her servant's head up so they are looking eye to eye, and smiles gently at her.
“I can tell you aren’t going to calm down without help. What about a little kiss?”
“You want to poison me already? We've barely even arrived; don't I need to be sociable and well behaved?”
Emily chuckles softly. “You're always sociable and well behaved Alice. Only a little poison, just to calm you down; I promise.”
Alice whines softly, looking down with a blush. “Okay, a little sounds nice.”
“Good girl. Come here.”
Emily pulls Alice into a soft, loving kiss. Despite the length of the kiss, the vampire is careful not to let her servant receive too much poison. When they pull away Alice is a bit more floaty, eyes wider and slightly unfocused.
“There, how do you feel now my love?”
“Mmmmmmmm, nice. Cozy. You smell so wonderful tonight Emily.”
Emily laughs richly and runs a hand through Alice's hair just to hear her quiet moans.
“Perfect, seems like I got the dose just right.”
The car arrives in front of the mansion, and Emily leads Alice out of the back seat by her collar until they both stand together. Jeffery waves at the pair as they approach, and Emily smiles back.
“Evening Emelia, the Countess welcomes you to the debut of our new sommelier. She's prepared a room for you after the festivities.”
“Thank you Jeffrey, that's very kind. Please, give the Countess my warmest regards.”
Jeffery bows. “Of course, enjoy.”
Emily and Alice head into the bustling main foyer of the mansion, where wooden tables have been set up in front of the grand staircase. The tables are draped in green and gold silk tablecloths, with half filled glasses of wine on each.
A bit of gentle encouragement has Alice approaching the wine-covered tables. A young woman in gold on the other side of the display smiles warmly back at her.
“Hello, I'm Isabella; the new green leaf house sommelier. Looking to try something?”
“Hi, Alice. Um, servant of Mistress Emelia Quinn. I had a very nice red wine last time I was here, I'd love to try something like that.”
Isabella pulls a tablet out from below the table and opens a spreadsheet on it. “Quinn?”
“Yes…”
“Ah, here it is. Okay, perfect.”
Isabella puts down the tablet and heads around the table to stand next to Alice. She gestures to the middle table, where her bold red wine is set up with signs explaining its provenance and tasting notes.
“This one will have a similar taste to the one you had, although not as sweet. We also have a red port if you would prefer something less robust.”
Alice takes a glass of the dark red wine, sipping it and thinking on its complex flavors.
“Ooo, this one is nice. It's definitely not as sweet, but I love the flavor. Thank you!”
Isabella hands her an index card and black pen, which she accepts with her other hand.
“Please fill out your thoughts on this card and give it back to me. I'll also be available if you need any refills.”
“I will, thank you.”
Alice smiles at the woman, their eyes about level, before she turns to walk into the crowd. She looks around, but she doesn't see her red-clad mistress anywhere among the mingling guests.
Standing in the middle of the foyer, Alice is shocked to see someone she does notice. She heads over and lays a hand of painted red nails on the woman's purple leather jacket.
“Ruby?”
The woman turns around, surprise evident in her eyes.
“Alice? You're attending this tasting too?”
“What do you mean too? Why are you here?”
Ruby blushes. Now that she's facing Alice her whole outfit is visible. Below her jacket she wears a lilac purple collar and a matching blouse. Her pants are dark purple, with sparkles of white glitter in the fabric.
“I'm here with Samantha. Did you try the rose yet? It's really tasty.”
Alice is trying to process her shock, unsuccessfully. “The… uh, no… I'm having the bold red. You're here with Samantha?”
She grabs Ruby's wrist, hastily inspecting her wristbands. The fact they are black does little to assuage Alice's worry.
“Alice, what a treat. Good evening servant.”
Alice looks up suddenly, straight into Samantha's purple pupils. The vampire wears a tight fitting pantsuit of lilac silk, and smiles widely down at Alice.
“Samantha. Um, evening. I was just talking with Ruby.”
“So I see. There's no need to worry about some stranger drinking from your friend dear.” Samantha trails a nail down Ruby's throat, accentuating the faint purple staining her veins. “The only one able to drink Ruby's delicious blood now, is me.”
Ruby whimpers at the vampire's words, but leans into her regardless. The human's eyes are closed, half in fear and half in bliss. Poorly disguised desire flashes across her face with each gentle touch.
“I didn't mean any offense Mistress Rosemary. Just idle curiosity between servants.”
Samantha hooks a nail through the ring of Ruby's collar, pulling the human's neck closer to her purple lips. At first Ruby is surprised, but as soon as she thinks Samantha is going to bite her she melts into it.
“Between servants and prey you mean.”
Ruby whimpers, but it's too late to get away now. Alice takes a step back as Samantha's fangs are revealed from behind her purple lips. The vampire savors the moment, soaking up the terror of both humans.
As Samantha leans down her purple hair obscures Alice's view, but she can tell roughly what's happening from Ruby's whimpers. Alice steps back again, until she's stopped by a hand on her collar. Looking behind her reveals two familiar glittering red eyes, which calm her immensely.
“Hello servant, apologies for my absence.”
Emily looks between her terrified servant and Samantha, the vampire’s fangs still embedded in Ruby's throat.
“Samantha, evening. You'll have to tell me what you think of the rose.”
Ruby moans as the fangs slip out of her neck, standing weakly with Samantha supporting her. The vampire turns to face Emily, purple eyes locked with red.
“Emelia; I was wondering when you would come to retrieve your servant. I was beginning to think she was abandoned.”
Emily's arm wraps around Alice's shoulders, pulling her into a side hug.
“Alice is my devoted servant, she will never be abandoned. I hope you can say the same.”
Samantha purrs inhumanly, still holding Ruby close by the collar. “Never say never Emelia.”
Alice watches as something shifts in Ruby's eyes. Her previous idle bliss is gradually overtaken by a burning desire. The human stares needily up at her vampire, who smiles down with excitement.
“What's the matter Ruby?”
Ruby blushes deeply, nearly matching the dark purple staining of her veins. She doesn't want to say anything, but Samantha's focused gaze is insistent.
“Mistress, can we go up to the room soon?”
“Why dear? Tired?”
The human bites her lip. “No. I… want you.”
“Want me?” Samantha chuckles. “But I'm right here dear.”
Ruby looks over at Alice and Emily, blushing deeply at the idea of saying anything further in front of them. In response Samantha turns her head so their eyes are locked.
“Tell me what you want prey.”
“Please touch me, I need you. Please Mistress.” Ruby gushes, unable to stop herself, but tries to be as quiet as she can.
Samantha laughs and runs a hand through Ruby's hair, scratching her scalp to bring out plenty more uncontrollable whimpers.
“So soon dear? You haven't even tried the rest of the wines.”
“Please, I need it. Please please please. I can't think about anything else.”
“I know Ruby. Good girl. Say goodbye to your friend.”
Ruby's blush hasn't dissipated a bit as she turns to face Alice and Emily.
“Good night Alice. We've got to… go.”
“Ruby, be careful.”
“I'll be fine Alice. Try the rose, you'll like it.”
“Ruby…”
All Alice can do is stand silently and hold Emily's hand as her friend is led away up the grand staircase.
“Mistress, did you see that? Samantha poisoned her right in front of us.”
“Yes Alice, I did. There's nothing we can do.”
“I know…”
“Here; I brought you a glass of the rose, it seems very popular.”
Alice gratefully accepts the glass and sips it. The sparkling wine makes her feel better as she drinks, her worries gradually slipping away.
“Thank you Mistress. So what should we do?”
“We'll head up to our room as well. I need to meet with the Countess later.”
“Okay. I'm feeling a bit tired all the sudden, so that sounds good.”
Things feel heavier and heavier as Alice is led up the stairs to her room, but it's nothing unusual. Emily opens the door and helps Alice sit on the edge of the green quilted bed.
“How are you feeling my love?”
Alice's view of her mistress's glittering red eyes is slightly blurry, which makes her upset.
“My vision is blurry Mistress, do you know why?”
“I do Alice, I did that. Why don't I help you?”
“Help me?”
Emily gets up onto the bed, sitting near the pillows, and pats the sheets next to her.
“Come here Alice.”
Alice crawls up the bed slowly, having some difficulty heading in a straight line. Eventually she flops down on her back where Emily indicated, staring up passively at her.
“Good girl.”
Emily leans down and kisses Alice, dripping a generous dose of poison into her servant's mouth. She doesn't stop when Alice realizes what's happening and tries to resist. She doesn't stop when Alice's eyes roll back in blissed peace. She only stops when Alice falls firmly into unconsciousness.
The vampire lays down next to her sleeping servant, running a hand through her hair to no reaction. Despite the unpleasantness that is to come, she's glad to have this moment to enjoy.
The once bustling hallways of the green leaf mansion are all but silent as Emily walks down them. Arriving at the door indicated on the letter left in her room, she knocks and waits.
After a moment the door opens to reveal the Countess, draped in a lavish dress of green shades.
“Emelia Quinn, a delight. Please, come in.”
Emily follows the vampire into a room decorated with plants and small fountains. Moonlight shines into the space through a large circular window set into a nook across from the main entrance.
“It's such a pleasure to meet here, I love the way the moon shines on the plants.”
“It's beautiful. Thank you again for accepting my request.”
Two chairs are set up in the windowed nook, facing out over the expanse gardens. The hedges are gently lit by the light of the moon, shadows moving and running inside them.
“This is a matter of utmost severity, I'm glad to handle it urgently.”
Emily seats herself across from the Countess. Her dark red fabric pants contrast her fluffy blouse. The sleeves of the blouse start out white, descending into a dark gradient of firelight tones near her chest.
“I intend to handle it immediately, and that's why I'm here. I need information.”
“How much do you know already?”
“Two vampires, allegedly red stars, killed a few people, hunting in established territory. That's about it.”
“A start. They killed my pianist, Alex. She was a treasured servant, and I do not take her death lightly.”
“I understand, and I completely agree. I do not find this behavior at all acceptable.”
“I'm glad we're in agreement.”
The Countess bends down and picks up a dark green folder off the coffee table in front of her. She hands it to Emily, who opens it to examine the contents.
“Here are the police investigations into the deaths so far, including my servant. All young people, cornered and killed in a dark alley. Signs of a chase or fight almost always. Definitely two vampires based on forensics.”
“City hunters, not being strategic at all. Definitely younglings with no teacher.”
The Countess leans in, eyeing Emily with a slight amount of suspicion.
“I wasn't aware there were more red star vampires in this territory. Do you know who turned them?”
“No, I don't. As far as I am aware this is my exclusive territory.”
“Hmm, and you aren't aware of any other red star family in this area?”
“Are you suggesting I did this?”
“Not necessarily.”
“I can assure you I had nothing to do with this. There are no humans or vampires in my service besides Alice.”
Emily looks through more of the crime scene photos before looking up again.
“You have all the information, why not have your people take care of this?”
“It would be too dangerous to send my vampires to fight two red stars of unknown strength.”
“You must have dozens of vampires under your command, that worried?”
“We don't like to engage in combat with red stars, as a family tradition; it is considered unwise. I could hire a professional hunter, but I think you would agree keeping this quiet would be preferable.”
“I will be handling it personally, no need to get others involved.”
“Great. There is one more thing. Alex's necklace was stolen from the crime scene by the murderers, I would like it back.”
“I'll see what I can do.”
“Thank you Emelia. Did you enjoy the tasting?”
“My servant did, I will be tasting it soon myself.”
“Wonderful. Please feel free to order more to your room if the need should arise.”
“Thank you. Your hospitality tonight is very appreciated.”
“You are most welcome.”
The Countess stands and Emily does the same. Emily walks back out into the hallway and the door is closed behind her. The vampire takes a deep breath, and clutches the green folder as she walks back to her room.
Alice flops down on her bed, exhausted from pacing during her phone call. Ruby is on the other end of the line, sounding a lot more like herself than the desperate slave Alice saw at that tasting a few days ago.
“Come on Ruby, please.”
“Why can't you support me in this Alice? I really think she loves me.”
“Ruby, she doesn't love you. She's using you to get Emily to deal with some vampires for her.”
“How do you know that? Did Emily tell you?”
“Yes, she told me everything that Samantha said to her. She would never lie to me about something like this.”
“Uh huh. Well Mistress would never lie to me, I can feel it. I think you got me all scared for nothing, the tasting was so much fun.”
“Ruby please, we're trying to save your life here. You have to stay away from her before you end up her mindless sex slave.”
“How am I supposed to stay away from her when she gave me such a beautiful room here?”
“Wait, where's here? Are you at her family's house right now?!”
“Yep, got my own cozy bed and everything. I was right about the purple tulips, everything here is so amazing. The staff are so nice, the food is great, and I get to spend all the time I want with Mistress.”
“Ruby, you need to get out of there. Emily specifically told you to stay away!”
In the background of Ruby's call Alice can hear the faint sound of knocking.
“That's Mistress, gotta go Alice!”
“Ruby no, wait!”
The line goes dead and Alice throws her phone across the room in frustration. The glass screen cracks as it smashes into the wall, falling onto the room's fuzzy black carpet.
“Alice, is something wrong?”
Emily's form shadows the doorway of her and Alice's shared bedroom, glittering red eyes inspecting her servant sympathetically.
“Sorry, got upset. Ruby is staying over at Samantha's mansion full time now, they gave her a room and everything.”
The vampire moves slowly, walking over to sit on the bed next to Alice.
“That's very bad news. At least in her own apartment she was a little bit safe.”
“I know.”
“Chin up Alice, there is some good news. I think I have enough information to go out hunting these vampires again tonight.”
“That's what you said last night, and you didn't find them.”
“They are fairly illusive. I'm hoping to find some way to draw them out or distract them, but no opportunity has arisen just yet.”
“We can't keep waiting; Ruby doesn't have much longer!”
“I know my love, I know. We'll figure something out.”
Alice leans her head on Emily's shoulder, trying not to cry. She racks her brain for ideas, until suddenly she has one.
“What if we used me as bait?”
Emily's shock is obvious on her face. She shifts to hold Alice's shoulders, keeping the human at arms-length.
“Absolutely not! That would be far too dangerous.”
“Why not? You'll be there to protect me right?”
“We're talking about two mystery vampires of unknown abilities and ferocity. They could kill you before you even notice.”
“But you'll stop them, I know you will. Come on, what other choice do we have?”
“I said no Alice.”
Alice puts on her best pleading expression. “Please Mistress?”
Emily sighs. “Red stars are very dangerous Alice, this isn't a game. Our family is a threat even for other fully fledged vampires.”
“I'll be fine, come on! What's the worst that co-”
Alice's sentence fades into a whimper as her brain catches up. Emily has moved faster than she can perceive, fangs already penetrated into her neck before she even blinked.
Despite the ferocity of her movement, Emily still drinks her servant's blood gently. Alice is forced to sit still while drop after drop, pint after pint, is drawn from her veins over multiple minutes. The vampire’s message is clear: this is how helpless you truly are.
Emily stops drinking and instead switches to filling her servant's veins with poison. Alice can feel the change, but there's nothing she can do. She claws uselessly at Emily's hair, but the vampire doesn't stop.
Alice's view of the world rapidly becomes blurry as more and more poison is pumped into her. Soon her pathetic attempt at fighting back ends too, her mind occupied by ever-growing pleasure radiating from the bite.
Emily finally pulls her fangs out, and as soon as she lets Alice go the human collapses into her lap. She looks down at her servant with sadness in her eyes, because she knows Alice is right. She tries to occupy herself with Alice's mindless noises by scratching her scalp, but it doesn't help all that much.
Alice is walking down a silent alleyway with only the click of her heels ringing out into the dark night. Streetlights illuminate her short white dress from behind, her shadow stretching into the dead end ahead of her.
The knowledge that Emily is stalking her from far above does little to dampen the eerie energy of the nighttime city. Despite her worry Alice continues, knowing there is no other option.
A moment later Alice reaches the end of the alleyway and turns around. She immediately notices the presence of two figures at the open end of the alley, only shadowy blurs in the low light.
“Well well well, look what we have here Maria. Another lamb for the slaughter.”
The two figures move closer, barely visible as a man and woman on the younger side.
“I agree James, she looks delicious.”
Alice keeps backing up as the figures advance, but eventually her back is against the dead end. The vampires are not more than ten feet away now, close enough that Alice can see their bright white fangs reflecting the moonlight.
“You're vampires! Please, I'm protected by the green leaf family.”
The man laughs. “We don't give a fuck little lamb, we're thirsty.”
“Yeah, if you're so comfortable with vampires then there's no need for you to resist.” The woman chimes in.
Alice is trying her best to act terrified, but as the vampires close in that fake terror starts to become very real. She looks up at the fire escape overhead, but with the ladder retracted it's first level is almost twenty feet from the ground.
“Please, don't do this. You're supposed to respect tradition.”
The man laughs again, close enough that Alice can smell his horrible breath.
“The only thing we respect is prey that knows when to lie down and die. Are you going to give up little lamb, or are you going to ack-”
One heartbeat James is smiling his fangs at Alice, and the next a set of red nails are piercing through his neck from behind.
James flails, struggles, but there's no way for him to get leverage on his attacker. Another hand is stabbed through his neck, and together they rip his head clean from his body. The vampire's lifeless body collapses, dark red fluid pooling on the ground, to reveal the stained form of Emily standing behind him.
Maria turns, first in anger, and then in fear when she sees Emily covered in James's blood. She screams and moves far faster than Alice can perceive.
One blink the vampire is across the alleyway from Emily, and the next Maria is right in front of her. By the time Alice realizes that Maria moved, Emily has already retaliated. Maria is thrown into the alley's brick wall; the force of the impact cracking many of the bricks.
Two piercing red eyes drill into Alice's soul, Emily's unusual intensity making the human far more terrified than the other vampires.
“Run Alice.”
Alice does, taking off down the alleyway towards the brightly lit street. Emily watches to make sure that she gets away safely, only to be attacked from behind. She cries out in pain as claws gouge long slashes across her back, turning around to face her attacker.
Maria makes for another set of uncoordinated slashes, trying to seize her advantage, but this time Emily is ready. The vampire's wrist is caught in Emily's grasp, the force of stopping her swing pushing Emily backwards slightly. Just when Maria is going to slash with her other hand, Emily squeezes down and shatters her wrist.
Alice can hear the piercing sound of Maria crying out in pain, even from fifty feet away it is so loud her ears ring. Emily lets her wrist go and she collapses to her knees in agony.
“Stop. We can talk this out. I don't want to kill you.”
“You killed James!”
Maria suddenly darts down the alleyway towards Alice. By the time Alice realizes what's happening the vampire is rapidly closing the distance, and there is nothing she can do.
Right before Maria's sharp claws are going to make contact with Alice she is suddenly stopped in place. Emily has dug her hands into either side of Maria's ribs, lifting her off the ground by claws pierced deep into her. Maria screams, but that scream is quickly cut off when she is slammed down onto the concrete face first.
Maria struggles on the ground as Alice retreats across the street to put some distance between herself and the fight. Before the vampire can recover Emily digs a clawed hand into her back and lifts her up. Piercing screams of agony fill the alley as Maria is hoisted over Emily's head.
Emily turns around, facing back down the alleyway, and throws Maria with all her remaining strength. The vampire flies through the air, nearly a blur from Alice's perspective, until she smashes into the metal fire escape at the alley's end with a deafening screech.
The crumpled metal of the fire escape crashes to the alley floor, Maria lying silently in the pile of scrap as it pierces her form in several places. Emily pants breathlessly, hands on her knees, as she looks at the pile of twisted steel for any movement.
Without warning Emily is in front of Alice, only an arms-length away. Her tracksuit is shredded and Alice can see deep gashes through the rips. Emily is about to say something, but collapses to her knees instead.
“Emily!”
Alice does her best to help Emily back to her feet and start walking her towards their car. Most of the vampire's weight is on her servant as Alice barely keeps her upright.
“Sorry, pretty weak. She got me good for an untrained fighter; told you they were dangerous.”
“It's okay Emily, I've got you. Come on, we need to get home.”
The drive home is silent, with Alice stealing glances in the rearview mirror at her vampire laying motionless across the back seats. All of Emily's usual grace and charm is gone, exchanged for pure vulnerability as she lays in a crumpled pile taking gasping breaths.
When they finally get home Alice has to help Emily out of the car into their house. The vampire is set down on the couch as best Alice can, and she steps back to look at Emily with a terrified look.
“Emily, are you going to be okay?”
“Yes, don't worry. Need… couple days… some rest.”
“We don't have time for that, you need some blood. Here.”
Alice offers her wrist to the vampire, who looks anxiously at it.
“Alice no, not now. I'm not in the right mind, I could do something drastic.”
“You need it Mistress, it's obvious. I'll be fine, I trust you.”
Emily's eyes focus on Alice's neck with the same glowing red intensity she had in the alleyway.
“You should leave Alice.”
“I won't! I can't leave you like this!”
Alice is suddenly knocked to the floor with full force. The next time she can process what's going on, Emily is straddling her with a hungry look and black eyes. She doesn't have any time to beg before Emily's fangs are in her throat, and then it's too late. Usually when Emily drinks from her it is gentle, loving, but not this time. Blood is pulled from the human's veins as fast as possible, quickly making Alice light headed.
Even with the vampire weakened Alice has no hope of stopping her, especially as poison starts to overtake her thoughts. She closes her eyes and lays still, silently hoping this isn't the last time Emily feeds from her.
Emily finally relents, pulling her fangs out just as Alice is slipping away from consciousness. The red eyes that stare down at Alice are now filled with concern instead of predatory hunger.
“Thank you Alice, that did help. Hopefully I didn't take too much.”
Alice mewls up at her vampire, unable to form any complete words, before unconsciousness fully takes her.
“Dammit, I knew it was a bad idea. Hopefully she'll be alright after some rest.”
The phone call picks up to Samantha's silky smooth voice after only one ring.
“Emelia, what a surprise. I hope you have some good news for me.”
“It's done Samantha. Let Ruby go.”
“I'm looking at the news report now, only one body was found at the scene. Looks like you've got more to do.”
“If she's still alive she's badly injured and terrified. She won't be back.”
“We can't be sure. Finish the job.”
“Dammit Samantha, don't play these games with me.”
“I assure you Emelia, this is no game. Let's see what Ruby thinks.”
Rustling overtakes Samantha's side of the call for a second, and then Ruby's voice comes onto the line with Samantha barely audible in the background.
“Go ahead Ruby, tell me what you think.”
“Please Mistress, I'm so desperate. Please fuck me; you've been teasing me for hours, it's all I can think about. At least untie me so I can touch myself, I promise I'll be good. Please.”
Samantha's laugh floods the call as she takes the phone back from Ruby.
“Sounds like she agrees with me. Better hurry Emelia, we're having a party this weekend and I'm planning for Ruby to be my date. Who knows what my family will do to her with green on her wrists.”
“Samantha.”
“Talk to you soon Emelia; either way a second body will rest at my feet before the weekend is over.”
The line goes dead, and Emily crushes the phone in anger.
“Fuck!”
The vampire walks into her bedroom and sits on the bed’s edge near Alice's sleeping form. The sight of her peacefully sleeping servant helps calm Emily down a bit, but not much. She's running out of time to save Ruby; it's already Thursday and the girl is clearly deep into her poisoning.
Chapter 11: Tying Up Loose Ends
Summary:
Ruby's life remains on the line, deep into Samantha's poisoning. With no other options Emily must venture out into the rain to hunt down Maria and bring Samantha proof of her death. Will she succeed, or will Ruby be attending her last vampire party before the next sun sets?
Notes:
This chapter contains minor violence and a death.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Rain patters on the windows of Emily's bedroom as she reviews the police files for the hundredth time. Alice's unconscious form lays next to her, the human still deep in slumber from her heavy feeding even a day later.
Emily's red glitter eyes run over Alice's body with sad sympathy. Her servant's heart beat is steady, but weaker than normal. She runs a hand through the woman's hair, but gets no reaction back.
I can't just sit here, I have to go after her. The party is tomorrow, if I don't kill this vampire tonight Alice is going to wake up just in time to see Ruby's corpse.
There is only one lead left; the most dangerous of all, the vampire's lair. With no other options Emily kisses Alice on the forehead and heads out into the rain.
Maria's lair is in the midst of a run down block of apartments in the inner city. Emily parks her car down the street and makes her way into the building, shaking off her dark red umbrella as she does. Emily checks, double checks, triple checks, this is the right address. She sets her umbrella down in the hallway and takes a deep breath.
Maria is sitting at her dining table, crying, when her front door is shattered into a hundred pieces. She doesn't have time to do anything before Emily is on top of her. Emily's hand is wrapped firmly around Maria's throat, her dining chair knocked over backwards with the elder vampire sitting on her chest. Piercing red pupils stare into terrified eyes of a matching shade.
“Plea- ack- wai- plea-”
Emily loosens her grip just enough to allow Maria a chance to breathe in a few shaky breaths.
“Speak if you have something to say youngling.”
“I'm so sorry, please have mercy. After you killed James it changed everything for me. I realized the way he went about things was wrong, and I was a fool for ignoring tradition. I'm so hungry, I just wanted to eat no matter who.”
Emily's furious gaze softens a touch, and she runs the hand not around Maria's throat through the vampire’s hair.
“Thank you for admitting to your mistakes Maria, that's very noble. There is a punishment for breaking tradition and killing a protected member of another family, do you know it?”
“No…”
Emily keeps petting the terrified vampire's hair, but her grip doesn't loosen.
“Alright, I'll teach you. Just relax. My servant finds this touch very soothing.”
Maria closes her eyes, calmed slightly by Emily's gentle touch and soft tone.
“You'll teach me? Like a real master? Like the vampire family I was promised when James turned me?”
Emily's gaze has drifted fully into sadness now.
“Sure Maria, but first the punishment.”
“Okay, what is it?”
Emily sighs and crushes Maria's neck in a heartbeat. The vampire has no time to react before her head is separated from her shoulders, dark red blood pouring from the wound.
“Death.”
Emily stands and walks around for a moment until she finds what she's looking for. In the bedroom of the run down apartment is the golden necklace that the Countess mentioned, a small piano of gold and green on a gold chain.
The vampire reaches into her pocket and pulls out Alice’s cracked phone, having some difficulty using the screen properly with it so thoroughly shattered. It doesn't take long for the call to pick up.
“Alice, what a pleasure. Want to strike a deal, trade your soul for Ruby's?”
“Samantha, it's done.”
“Emelia? Your servant is making calls for you now?”
“It's done. Let Ruby go, now.”
“And I'm supposed to take your word for it? Come and get her yourself, and bring proof.”
“Alright.”
Emily hangs up and looks down at Maria's lifeless head. She finds a trash bag under the woman's sink and stuffs the head into it. With no time to spare she grabs her umbrella and heads out of the building into the rain.
Emily parks her car outside the closed gates of the purple tulip mansion. As she steps out the only light is from the dim purple lanterns atop the towering hedge wall.
For a moment she thinks about announcing her arrival, but decides not to. She grabs the trash bag and jumps clear over the wrought iron gates, darting towards the mansion faster than can be seen.
Samantha is in her grand dining room, laughing at Michael's story of the time he killed someone at a modeling shoot.
“Oh that's simply hilarious Michael. What do you think Ruby?”
Ruby is kneeling on a purple pillow next to Samantha's chair, staring off into space wearing a short lilac dress. Hearing her name makes Ruby look blankly up at her mistress, no idea what the vampire wants from her.
“I asked you a question Ruby.”
“Sorry Mistress, I was thinking about how you fucked me this morning. Will you tie me up like that again? It was so hot.”
Samantha laughs again, even louder this time. She trails a purple nail down Ruby's neck, matching the deep purple stain of the human's veins, and gets a shiver in response.
“You want to be played with again so soon? You've barely had time to come down off your last dose of poison.”
“I don't care, I need it Mistress. All I can think about is how good your hands feel on me, how nice it feels to orgasm for you.”
“Later dear, your masters are talking right now.”
“Please?”
Samantha is about to respond when a loud crashing noise startles everyone in the room. Michael reacts quickly, up on his feet in a heartbeat, but a red blur throws him clean through the nearest interior wall before he can do anything.
A pink trash bag is thrown onto the massive dining table, knocking over empty plates, full bottles of wine, and glasses of blood as it rolls until it lands right in front of Samantha.
The purple tulip vampire looks up, and what she sees chills her to her core. Emily is standing crouched on the opposite end of the dining table, tracksuit soaked in almost-black vampire blood, and eyes burning with glittering red fury.
“There's your fucking proof Samantha.”
“Emelia, I wasn't expecting you so soon. Ruby was just begging for another dose of my poison.”
Emily takes a step forward and shatters the hardwood dining chair in front of her to splinters with her bare hands. Samantha feels about as in control of the situation as her chair despite trying to act confident.
“Let. Her. Go. Now.”
Samantha stands from the table and drags Ruby to her feet by her hair. The human doesn't try to resist at all as Samantha's fangs plunge into her neck, moaning in pleasure before a drop of blood is even taken.
“Yes, yes, Mistress please. Please please please.”
Emily watches as the deep purple staining Ruby's veins starts to fade, slowly at first and then much quicker. After a moment the color is completely gone, and her eyes have also regained some of their previous lively sparkle.
Samantha pulls her fangs out and pushes Ruby away from her, who Emily catches before she can hit the ground.
“Ruby, are you alright?”
“Uhghh, my head. Mistress Quinn, what are you doing here?”
“I saved you Ruby, we need to leave.”
Ruby turns to look at Samantha. She remembers the burning desire to submit that she felt only moments ago, but it feels like a distant memory. All she feels as she looks into the vampire's purple eyes now is gut wrenching fear.
“There you go Emelia, completely free from my poison. Do not let it be said that my family doesn't honor our promises.”
“Don't expect me to thank you. We'll be going; you can mail me Ruby's possessions.”
Emily helps Ruby stand and supports the human as they walk towards the entryway. Samantha calls out behind them as they leave.
“I'm letting you go Ruby, but know this: If you ever return to this house, if you beg for my poison again, it will be the last free thought you ever have.”
Ruby turns around to sneer at the vampire. “Don't count on it bitch.”
Emily and Ruby walk together through the rain to the car, which luckily has reduced into a light drizzle.
Alice is in the midst of a deep sleep when something unusual wakes her, the sound of Ruby's voice.
“Alice, are you alright?”
The servant slowly opens her eyes, everything feeling so heavy around her. As soon as she sees Ruby's face above her, her eyes dart open.
“Ruby!”
“Yep, it's me. Take it easy, Emily said you need to rest still.”
Ruby helps Alice sit up in bed slowly, trying to be careful with her.
“How are you here? Emily did it?”
“Yep, came to get me from Samantha's house and everything. She saved my life Alice; without her I’d probably be tied to a bed and poisoned out of my mind right now.”
Alice hugs Ruby, and she hugs back.
“I was so worried about you. You got lost in Samantha’s poison, I thought you might have been gone forever. Are you alright?”
“I think so. I can still feel those feelings I felt for her, but it's like someone else felt them now. It's going to take a while to sort out.”
“That's fine, but please tell me you're done with her.”
Ruby chuckles. “Do I really need to? Fuck, if I never see another vampire again it would be too soon.”
Alice looks around the candlelit room at the mention of vampires, confused about where hers is.
“Hey, where's Emily?”
“She's showering. I guess that vampire blood is really hard to get off. Want to go sit in the living room? I ordered a pizza.”
“Sure, some food sounds really good right now.”
Alice tries to get out of bed on her own, but only takes a single step before she nearly collapses. Ruby doesn't let her fall, hooking an arm under her shoulder to help her walk.
The two humans sit down on the plush red couch in Emily's living room, neither having much to say. They munch on slices of pizza as they stare at each other, only the sound of the running shower filling the silence.
Some time later the running water stops and Emily emerges from the bathroom in a red fuzzy bathrobe. Her arms and hands are still stained a dark red, but the rest of her pale skin looks normal.
“Alice, you're awake?”
“Yep, Ruby woke me up. The pizza is helping, probably needed to eat something.”
“I'm sure, it has been almost 24 hours.”
“What?”
“Please my love, stay calm. You were knocked out after I fed from you, I thought it wise to allow you to rest and recover.”
“You went out there to hunt down the other vampire and get Ruby back without waking me? What if you were in trouble or something?”
“Alice, dear, if I was in trouble there would be nothing you could do about it. Everything is fine now, please don't worry.”
“Okay...”
Ruby chimes in after seeing the vampire's words fail to calm her friend.
“Don't worry about her Alice, even Samantha was terrified of her. She threw Michael straight through a wall!”
Alice shudders as she remembers the sight of James’s head rolling on the ground in front of her, his lifeless body crumpled in a pile.
“Yeah, I saw firsthand. I had to be the bait to draw out the vampires so she could kill them.”
Ruby's eyes widen in shock at that revelation.
“You… were vampire bait for me?” She turns to Emily. “You let that happen?”
Alice reaches over to put her hand atop Ruby's.
“It was the only way Ruby, it's not like I wanted to risk dying and Emily really didn't want me to. We were running out of time, there was no other way to draw them out.”
Ruby hugs Alice tightly.
“Thanks Alice, you're a real friend. I'm sure it would've been a lot easier to leave me there.”
“I would never Ruby, you know that. Us humans got to look out for each other.”
The two humans hug for what seems like forever, until Emily interrupts with a clear of her throat.
“Ruby, I should be getting you home soon. It's late and I think you should get some sleep.”
Ruby looks between vampire and servant, fear suddenly in her eyes.
“Um, actually… could I stay here? Just for a few days. Samantha's people know where I live, have keys to my place; I don't feel safe there anymore.”
Alice looks between her friend and Mistress with concern, but doesn't say anything. Emily thinks for a dozen heartbeats before she responds.
“Alright, a few days is fine. You should be safe, Samantha promised to leave you alone, but I understand the worry. You can stay in our guest room.”
“Thank you Mistress Quinn, I really appreciate it. I'm going to find somewhere else to move to, and quickly.”
Alice looks concerned at that. “You're not leaving the city, are you?”
“I'm… not sure. I could go live with my parents upstate, but that sounds like it would be unbearable. I need some time to think.”
“Alright, I'll support you whatever you decide… even if I'll be sad to see you go.”
“It's not like I want to. I'm just not sure if I can ever feel safe here again.”
Emily puts a hand on Ruby's shoulder, making the girl turn to look at her.
“Even if you are not in my service, know that I will always have your back Ruby. No matter where you go there will be vampires, at least here you are in my territory.”
Ruby looks down, conflicted. “Thanks Mistress Quinn, I really appreciate that. I'll think about it, I'm really not sure what to do.”
Alice stands slowly, unsteadily. “That's okay Ruby, you've got time. Let me get the room set up for you.”
Ruby stands and grabs Alice to support her. “I'll help, don't want you falling over.”
“Okay, thanks.”
With Ruby situated, and fast asleep, Alice heads to her own bedroom and sees her vampire already waiting in bed.
“Are you sure you're okay Emily? Ruby said you were soaked in blood.”
“I'm fine my love, I promise. The blood wasn't mine. The only thing I need is to cuddle you to sleep.”
Alice crawls into the bed, snuggling into Emily's waiting embrace. The vampire's scent is tainted by the unpleasant stench of vampire blood, but she still smells like herself enough for Alice to be comforted by it.
“I was so worried. About you, about Ruby, about everything. Is it finally over?”
Emily runs a hand through Alice's hair, sadness in her glittering red eyes. Alice leans into the touch, closing her eyes to lay against the vampire's shoulder.
“I wish Alice. There is still a red star vampire out there somewhere turning people irresponsibly. I'll need to track them down before they turn more people, otherwise we'll be right back in the same boat.”
“That sounds dangerous. I'm guessing they aren't going to be an inexperienced youngling.”
“We'll find out in due time. For now there's no reason for you to worry about such things. You've had a very long week, and you deserve to relax.”
Alice's eyes reopen, her soft gaze looking up into Emily's with a mix of concern and fear. Her heart beat betrays the anxiety of her thoughts to the vampire cuddling her.
“I'm trying to. I keep telling myself it's okay to breathe, that you're safe, that Ruby's safe; I guess I'm not very convincing…”
Emily takes Alice's chin in one soft hand, leaning in so their faces are close together.
“Now that is something I'm happy to help with.”
Alice doesn't have time to resist being pulled into a loving kiss, not that she would want to. She kisses back passionately, at least until the poison soaking into her mouth starts to hamper her ability to do so. The kiss goes on and on, until the human is so dazed that Emily is doing all the work. By the time Emily pulls away Alice's eyes are wide and thoughtless, her mind floating away in a warm cloud of bliss. Emily smiles and pulls her into a soft cuddle, feeling Alice's heart stabilize into a peaceful rhythm of sleep soon after.
The vampire holds her poisoned, sleeping servant in her arms. As she looks down on Alice's sleeping form she wonders to herself: Am I really that much better than Samantha?
Notes:
This marks the end of the second arc. The third arc is in writing and publishing will continue regularly for some time, it's going to be a big one!
If you liked the evolution of the story so far I'd love to hear from you. I'll be taking things in an interesting direction so hopefully y'all like like where things are headed.
Chapter 12: The Tracks Into Danger
Summary:
The third arc of Service In Red starts not with a bang, but with the rumble of train tracks. Emily and Alice are headed deep into Red Star territory in search of answers on the younglings that were turned outside tradition. Ruby, meanwhile, is coming to terms with everything that happened when an old friend appears from the blue with talks of magic and power beyond her comprehension.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The train clicks along quietly as it makes it's journey through the unpopulated plains. Alice wakes up on her own, and is immediately surprised when she sees Emily staring at her across the cramped bedroom. The room is small, barely big enough for a twin bed and a chair by the window.
The vampire's glittering red eyes watch the human silently as she sits up, a smile already painted on Emily's face.
“Good morning, my love. Sleep alright?”
“I think so. Why are you staring at me?”
“I was bored. There isn't much to see out the window at night, and it would be suspicious if I walked the halls obviously never sleeping.”
“Yeah I guess. So that means you stare at me all night? Don't you have a phone game to play or something?”
“A phone game? No, I do not. Is there a problem with watching you sleep? I could entertain myself with my fangs instead of my eyes if you would prefer that.”
“No Mistress, that's okay; watch all you like.”
Alice swings her legs off the edge of the bed, standing up to take in the view of tall corn stalks flowing past outside the window.
“Why did you want to take a train if you find it so boring?”
Emily cocks her head with a quizzical look.
“How else would we travel Alice?”
“By plane? Like everyone else.”
“Oh no, I think not. I hate air travel; I have since it was invented.”
Alice rolls her eyes.
“You're so old fashioned sometimes Emily. It's easy to forget you're super old until you say stuff like that.”
“It's not an old person thing, I just don't like planes!”
“Uh huh.”
All of a sudden Emily and Alice have switched places. Alice is pinned into the chair with Emily standing over her, long red nightgown draping over the seated human’s black silk pajamas.
“There is an advantage to this, you know. Spending all night sitting has left me with plenty of energy, at least for an old person.”
Alice whimpers as Emily closes in on her, not resisting even as the vampire's hot breath drifts over her bare neck.
“Mistress please, I'm sorry. I didn't mean any offense.”
Emily leans in further, holding Alice's shoulders down as she whispers into her ear.
“I couldn't quite hear you dear. My hearing isn't what it used to be when I was a young apex predator.”
“I love you Emily, please don't kill me.”
Emily pulls away, falling onto the bed in a fit of giggles. Alice takes deep breaths without moving, still feeling the warmth on her neck even with Emily across the room.
“Oh Alice, you are far too fun to tease. Let's get dressed, you need some breakfast.”
“Yes Mistress, whatever you want.”
Emily pulls their suitcases from under the bed and gets Alice's open for her. Once done she walks over to help Alice from her chair with a mischievous smile.
“Whatever I want? You might live to regret that.”
Ruby is sitting on a park bench under the shade of a large oak tree. The sun shines down on her from high above, its intensity barely blocked by the tree, but she doesn't notice.
The woman's head is buried in her hands while she sobs. She feels so lost after everything that happened with the purple tulip family. It's as if she was finally given everything she wanted in life, only to find out it was a cruel joke the whole time.
Mid-day heat continues to beat down as Ruby continues to cry. Alice has left town with her vampire, and thus Ruby has absolutely no one to turn to with these feelings. Alice's amazing life of vampire service goes on while Ruby returns to her destiny of mediocrity.
The human's crying contemplation is interrupted by a small noise from nearby, someone clearing their throat.
“Hey stranger, long time no see.”
Ruby looks up and sees a familiar face, but one she is surprised to see. The woman wears a knee-length dress of pale blue lace with black boots, her silver hair flowing down behind her shoulders in silky waves.
“Suzie? What are you doing here?”
“I live here silly, or did you forget?”
“I guess I did, not like you make it hard. It's been like six months since I heard anything from you or saw you around town.”
Suzie puts a hand on the back of her neck, looking down embarrassed.
“Six months? Oops, sorry. Time has a way of slipping past me lately.”
“What is that supposed to mean?”
While Suzie tries to think of a response Ruby notices something.
“Hey, what happened to your eyes? Did you get hurt or something?”
“Huh? What about them?”
“They are like gray now, I remember them being brown before. Your hair too I guess; did you dye it?”
“Oh, yeah. I um, lost a bet.”
“Okay…”
“Can we go catch up somewhere? It seems like you need a drink and something to cheer you up.”
“Sure, as long as you stop dodging my questions.”
“Haha, no promises.”
The dining car is more spacious than their sleeping room, boasting large glass windows and skylights. On either side of the aisle are booths that could fit four people, ten booths in total. At the back of the car a small bar is covered in snacks and menus for fresh cooked breakfast.
Emily is looking out the window, watching the fields of middle America roll by. She wears a red striped long-sleeve tracksuit with her long golden hair flowing down behind her shoulder.
The vampire's contemplation is interrupted by her servant sitting down across from her a few moments later. Alice has acquired a croissant, some eggs, a mimosa, and a coloring book on her trip to the food stand at the back of the car.
“A mimosa and a coloring book, an interesting combination for your morning entertainment.”
“The coloring book is for you.” Alice slides it across the table. “You clearly need something to keep you entertained before you bite my head off.”
Emily flips through the pages, inspecting the variety of mazes, coloring pages, and crosswords inside. Despite its bright and cherry appearance the book is designed for adults, and some of the mazes actually look quite challenging.
“Very funny, my love. I'm sure I can manage to entertain myself and bite you in the same day.”
Alice sips her mimosa rather than respond, staring expectantly at the book. Emily sighs and picks up a pen, starting on the first maze.
“So, already starting on the alcohol this early Alice?”
Alice shrugs and takes another sip.
“Not much to do, especially this early in the morning, so might as well. Besides, it's easy enough to have the alcohol removed if I need to sober up quickly.”
Hunger flashes across Emily's eyes at Alice's remark, her glittering pupils drift up from the mostly-finished maze to rest on the human's bare throat visible through the v-neck of her maroon shirt.
“Maybe I should have a taste after breakfast. I only get to enjoy dinner most of the time.”
“Are you sure that's a good idea? You're already bursting with energy from the look of things.”
“A fair point, but breakfast sounds far too delicious to resist the temptation. How about this: if I finish the mazes of this book before you are done eating, then I get to eat you.”
“I hope you mean taste me. There are one hundred mazes in that book, and I'm almost done eating, no way you can do it.”
Emily's eyes glitter brightly with excitement as she stares across at Alice. Alice's eggs are half eaten, her croissant has a few bites taken out of it, and her mimosa was just refilled by a passing waiter.
“So then, do we have a deal?”
“If I win, what do I get?”
Emily laughs deeply.
“Whatever you want, my love.”
Alice's confidence is wavering. Emily never gives her a blank check as a reward unless she knows winning it will be impossible. Despite that, she wants to prove her vampire wrong for once; and hopefully tire her out a bit.
“Alright, deal.”
Emily looks around, the dining car nearly empty by this point, before she winks at Alice. Her hand holding the pen turns into a blur, and the pages of the book start flipping faster than Alice can count.
“Hey, no fair!”
“Less complaining, more eating Alice. Unless you want to lose.”
Alice starts eating her remaining eggs at an almost frantic pace, doing it as fast as possible without making an undignified mess. She washes down every other bite with mimosa while Emily continues to blaze through mazes. The alcohol Alice is chugging helps to dull the fear of Emily's impending victory a bit, but only a bit.
The croissant is sticking halfway out of Alice's mouth when she hears a deafening sound, the quiet thump of the book closing across from her.
“Done! Alice dear, we really have to talk about this messy eating; it's unbecoming of such beautiful prey.”
Alice takes the remaining croissant half out of her mouth and sighs. She picks up the book and flips through it while finishing her mimosa. Every maze is completed without a single mistake.
“You forgot something important when you challenged me. Vampires are excellent at solving mazes, far better than normal humans. I'm so excited for my meal!”
The human looks down at her mostly finished breakfast with defeat, a few bites of eggs and some croissant all that remain.
“I'm not sure I'm excited to finish mine, and I thought you were having a taste.”
“You had better finish it, this is my time to watch and anticipate how delicious you will taste.”
“Yes Mistress.”
Alice takes her time to finish the rest of her meal while Emily colors in a picture of a cheetah with a pink crayon. Watching the apex predator across from her poorly color in the shapes does little to make Alice feel less intimidated by what is to come.
When breakfast is finally done the two stand together and head back to their private room in the sleeper section of the train. Alice enters the small room first and sits on the bed, heart thumping an alcohol-infused nervous beat.
Emily stands in front of her servant with a red-lipped smile, soaking up Alice's nervous anticipation as her eyes drift over her prey.
“So Alice, since you've been such a good girl for me today I will let you choose where I bite.”
Alice spends a hundred heartbeats thinking it over, considering multiple places and their merits. Decision made, she looks up into Emily's waiting red gaze with a blush.
“You can bite my neck, if you kiss me a bunch first.”
Emily purrs in satisfaction and moves closer, forcing Alice down onto the bed on her back with the vampire straddling her. Emily's sharp nails trace down Alice's neck to her collarbone and back up. The vampire’s fangs are visible behind a sharp, predatory smile.
“Mmm, a demand. Do you think you're in any position to be making demands of me prey?”
“I… um… no?”
One of Emily's hands drifts up into Alice's hair while the other rests on her shoulder. Both hands firmly grip the human, keeping her in place as Emily's fangs approach her neck.
“That's exactly right, my good girl, but you can beg for what you want.”
The vampire's hot breath brushes against Alice's neck, her fangs only inches away. Alice manages to get her brain back in gear before it's too late and tries to beg.
“Please Emily, please kiss me. If you are going to take the alcohol from my blood it's only fair you replace it. Please, I've been so well behaved on this trip.”
Emily's fangs touch Alice's neck, sharp points resting against sensitive skin, and Alice goes completely still. Emily waits a few dozen heartbeats before pulling away with a playful smile.
“Oh all right, you have been exceptionally well behaved on this trip. If anyone deserves a reward for being a good girl, it is you my love.”
Emily leans down and kisses Alice, who meets her soft lips readily with small gasps of joy. She is careful to only give Alice a light dose of poison, enough to get her head fuzzy without drowning her thoughts. Satisfied she pulls away, gazing down into Alice's dazed eyes as the human lays limply below her.
“You know, just because I'm fulfilling your demand doesn't mean I have to be nice about it. If you want my poison so bad, maybe you should have more of it.”
A wicked smile overtakes Emily's playful demeanor, something which would normally set off alarm bells in Alice's head. Instead Alice is too dazed to process what her vampire said, enjoying the fuzz occupying her brain instead of thinking about those complicated words.
Emily leans in again and kisses Alice with equal parts love and poison. The human is completely lost in the kiss after only a few heartbeats, allowing Emily to do whatever she wants to her. When Emily finally pulls away Alice hardly even notices, still floating in the kiss’s soft bliss.
“There we go. How do you feel now Alice? Is this what you wanted?”
Alice doesn't respond at all, staring aimlessly at the ceiling. Any more poison would've put her to sleep, but Emily administered just the right amount to keep her on the edge of consciousness.
“I'll make a deal with you Alice. If you can solve this crossword puzzle, I won't bite you.”
Emily hands a pen and her book to Alice, who accepts them with mindless obedience. The human keeps laying in her dazed state, not even looking at the book.
“Hmm, not interested? You must be so excited to be bitten then. What kind of vampire would I be to deprive my servant of what she wants?”
Alice's peace-filled mind is suddenly overtaken by another feeling, an eruption of pleasure from something happening to her neck. She honestly couldn't care less what is causing the feeling, all she cares about is hoping that it goes on forever. A hand covers her mouth to prevent her enthusiastic moans from echoing around the small room.
As blood is drained from Alice's body the poison is taken with it. Gradually the mindless pleasure drowning her mind recedes back into the light fuzz that it was after Emily's first kiss. Embarrassment returns alongside awareness, especially when she realizes Emily was gagging her the whole time without her even knowing.
“There you go my love, all done. I left a little poison behind as your reward.”
“Mmmmmmmmmm.”
Alice's head is boiling after the rollercoaster of emotions that Emily subjected her to. The few thoughts she fought to piece together are shattered by red nails running through her hair. She flops over into Emily's lap, positioning herself for more of those amazing head scratches, and mewls her fuzzy desire into the vampire's thighs.
Emily laughs triumphantly and spends the next hour entertaining herself with her poisoned servant’s adorable noises.
Everything is so warm and soft. Someone is up against her side, and they smell nice. A hand is playing with her hair, it's nails just sharp enough to scratch her scalp perfectly. The twinkle of the fire is captivating in all of its endless variation, and there is no reason to look anywhere else.
“Isabella? Isabella?”
Annetta turns around, looking over the back of the leather armchair she is sitting in. The Countess's form shadows the doorway to the lounge, looking in at the vampire seated in front of the fire.
“Countess, looking for Isabella? She's here if you need her.”
The Countess walks around the chair and gets a better idea of what is going on. Annetta is wearing a mid-length A line dress of green and black flannel, draped regally over the chair. At her feet Isabella and Millie are sitting on green pillows while the vampire alternates playing with their hair, both of them staring mindlessly into the fire.
“Annetta, aren't you poisoning my precious sommelier a bit too much as of late?”
“I'm very careful Countess. She's limited to once a month for long periods, and only the lowest dose to maintain the trance. I wouldn't dream of bringing harm to her, just a little distraction in her free time.”
“Very well. If today is the only time for the month then I should have my fun too. Telling her about the concert will clearly have to wait regardless.”
Annetta takes her hand off the top of Isabella's head, who whines softly in disappointment.
“Please Countess, she's all yours. I'm sure Millie will appreciate the undivided attention.”
The Countess walks over and tips up Isabella's chin. Recognition flashes across the dazed woman's face, followed by joy.
“Come with me Isabella.”
Isabella stands with some help, and the Countess leads her out of the room by the hand.
Annetta looks down at the human still kneeling at her feet, running both hands through her hair.
“Looks like I have you all to myself Millie.”
Millie whimpers, leaning into the hands filling her head with wonderful feelings. Firelight occupies her eyes as subtle whispers and gentle touches occupy her mind. Without Isabella to ground her time quickly slips away, and the worst part is it feels amazing.
Alice is almost done putting on the sparkling red dress that she'll be wearing to dinner when a nail traces down her spine. The sleeveless dress’s low neckline and backless design does little to protect her from Emily's touch, or her fangs.
“I knew this dress would look wonderful on you Alice. I'm so glad I ordered you to bring it.”
“Tell me again why I'm allowed to wear red tonight? Usually you make me wear black.”
“This isn't a vampire formal event, so you can wear whatever color you want. Wearing black to formal events is a family tradition, to indicate your service to me.”
“Makes sense I guess. Think I'm ready.”
Emily turns Alice around and takes a step back to admire her, picking a black box up from the bed at the same time.
“You are so beautiful, my love. I'm truly privileged to have you in my service.”
Alice blushes, but smiles widely all the same. “Thank you Emily. I love you so much and cherish our relationship always.”
Emily opens the box and takes out a necklace of thin silver braids. The centerpiece of the necklace is a large piece of blood quartz cut into a star shape and set into black metal. She holds it up for Alice to see.
“We are heading into red star territory soon, and as such you need to bear the mark of my service for your own protection. Since your traditional collar would look out of place in public life I got you this.”
Alice watches the gem shift and move in the light, fascinated by the bands of red streaked through the pale pink of the main crystal.
“Wow Emily, it's beautiful. Thank you.”
“You're welcome Alice. Bow your head and I will put it on.”
Alice does as she's told, and feels Emily's hands softly touching her neck as the necklace is secured. With a small click the smiling vampire steps away to inspect her handiework.
“Great, it fits perfectly. Does it feel alright?”
“It feels comfortable, maybe a little cold. I'm sure it will warm up.”
“I'm glad to hear. Please do not take it off under any circumstances without my permission, doing so could compromise your safety. Once we depart the train I expect you to wear it until we are on our trip home.”
“Yes Mistress.”
“Good servant.”
Emily runs a hand through Alice's hair, pulling a few whimpers from the woman, before taking her hand.
“Come on, it's time for our reservation.”
“Lead the way Emily.”
The afternoon light is starting to fade to twilight colors by the time Ruby finishes recounting the last month of wine and poison to Suzie. For her part Suzie looks on with cold disappointment, not surprised to hear what happened when Ruby decided to involve herself with vampires.
“I can't believe you pledged yourself to her just like that Ruby, that's so irresponsible. Words have power to monsters, and you can't treat that lightly.”
“I know, I know, tell me about it. I was poisoned out of my mind at the time and so desperate for validation that I threw myself straight into the slaughter. Trust me, I learned my lesson.”
“You could've come to me for help, you know. I'll always be there to lend a hand to my friends.”
Ruby raises an eyebrow at that remark.
“How exactly could you have helped? Emily said only Samantha could remove the poison, no one else.”
“Let's say I have my ways. I could pull in a favor or two and have that poison cleared up in a flash.”
“Well that's bold of you to say. What makes you so confident? Last I heard you were a mostly unemployed forestry researcher studying suburban forestry projects. Not exactly a lot of political power in that role.”
“Perhaps, but there is more power in this world than that of vampires and politicians.”
“Okay, come on; no more games. Tell me what's going on. I spilled my guts to you about everything vampire, it's only fair I find out what's going on with you.”
Suzie sighs.
“Oh alright. When I was doing that forestry research I discovered something that changed my life forever. Deep in one of the suburban forestry reservations I found something, an enclave of mystical beings.”
“Mystical beings? Like what, gnomes and unicorns? Come on. This is coffee not alcohol you know, really expect me to believe that?”
Suzie shrugs and looks down at her croissant.
“I suppose not, and that's why I didn't want to say anything.”
Ruby looks over the woman across from her, and slowly the pieces start clicking into place. Her outfit looks hand-sewn, with orchid-patterned lace far too delicate to be a commercial outfit. Her hair has an unnatural shimmer to it in the warm light of the coffee shop, as if the silver color itself is struggling against artificial lighting. On her right wrist she wears a bracelet of woven white wood strands that has no visible method of construction and no clasp to take it off.
“Suzie, what did you do?”
“After I found that enclave everything changed for me. They offered me a home, a place to be something more than myself, she did.”
“Who?”
“My owner, Queen Luna. She saw purpose in me, and offered me eternal life under her grace as part of the enclave.”
“Oh great. So you're here lecturing me about pledging myself while you have pledged your eternal life to some nature spirit?”
Suzie scophs.
“Owner is no nature spirit, she is a true embodiment of nature itself. She wields the light of the moon, brightens the flicker of the fire, changes the very direction of the wind itself. The power she wields is far beyond any mortal or vampire.”
“Uh huh, I've heard that before. So what, she could have healed my poisoning instantly or something?”
“Oh yes, I'm sure of it. I've seen her heal the sick with a pastry, fix the broken with a dozen kind words, give people the bodies and lives of their dreams with the snap of her fingers. Once she healed a poor human's hands that every doctor said were broken forever just so they could play us Owner's favorite piano solo.”
“She sounds awfully generous for an all-powerful being. What does she get out of it exactly?”
Suzie looks uncomfortable at the question, staring out the window for a moment before she answers.
“It depends. The Fae extract what most pleases them, which is never the same twice.” She turns back to face Ruby. “For me it was my hair color; the silver is to forever brand me as her property.”
“You're doing a terrible job at convincing me this Queen Luna is any better than the vampires.”
“She's more trustworthy at least. Once you make a deal with her, she will never alter it without your fair and honest agreement. I'm sure you can't say the same for your blood sucking predators.”
“Then what happened to your eyes?”
“I… wanted to modify the terms of our agreement, and that was the price.”
“Mhm. Sounds exactly like the vampires to me.”
“The Fae couldn't be further from it. Even if Owner is strict, she is just and doesn't lie. Could you say the same?”
“No, I guess not.”
Ruby and Suzie sip their drinks in uncomfortable silence before Ruby speaks up again.
“How did you find me Suzie? And why now?”
Suzie shrugs. “Oh, you know. I happened to be out for a walk at the right time.”
“I haven't seen you in months, and then suddenly when I'm at my lowest you appear from the blue? That doesn't give me the warm fuzzies Suzie.”
“You're right, I'm sorry. I'm not here by accident, the truth is…”
Suzie trails off, her mouth moving but no sound coming out. Her bracelet glows a bright silver for a moment, and she winces in pain accordingly.
“Suzie? Are you okay?”
The woman takes a few deep breaths, whimpering while she rubs her bracelet.
“Yeah, I'm fine. Sorry Ruby, I can't tell you why I'm here. Can we go somewhere more private? It's getting late and the dark makes me uncomfortable.”
Ruby sighs and stands from the table.
“Look Suzie, I'm glad you're back but there is no way I can trust you if you can't even tell me what is going on. I'm going to go home. We should text or something, it's nice to see you.”
“Alright, I'll be in touch. It was nice to see you too Ruby. Remember that I'll always be here if you need something.”
“Thanks Suzie. Get home safe, it's hunting hours in the city.”
Notes:
We're back from my little break, so expect weekly publishing until we're done with arc 3. I'm planning for this to bring us up to at least 20 chapters total, but we shall see.
If you're liking the story I'd love to hear from you! I'm very excited for this arc, and I hope y'all will like the direction we're going. As always, your comments and kudos brighten the glow of the full moon shining on this silly girl's soul :)
Chapter 13: Barons & Queens
Summary:
After a few days of travel Emily and Alice finally arrived at the Baron's mansion and get to work gathering information. Meanwhile Ruby decides to give the Fae a chance, and see what these mystical creatures want with her exactly. Isabella continues to settle into life with her family, discovering the experience of her very first poison hangover.
Chapter Text
The lurch of the train stirs Alice from her slumber, they are slowing down. She opens her eyes to see Emily watching her with a silent red gaze, which doesn't scare her this morning as it did yesterday.
“Good morning, my love. Sleep well?”
“You were watching all night, weren't you? Why don't you tell me?”
“Not all night, but most of it. You slept adorably; I think you were dreaming of me with how much you murmured my name.”
Alice blushes, not expecting that tease and having no way to refute it. “I don't remember, so I'll take your word for it. Thank you for watching over me Emily, it makes me feel safe.”
“I'm glad Alice. You should get dressed, we will be arriving at the station soon.”
Outside the train’s windows mountains roll by, the densely wooded terrain much changed from the agricultural plains they were rolling through before.
“Yes Mistress.”
Alice gets dressed, wearing a red blouse with black pants to match Emily's red sundress. They work together to pack their suitcases and make sure nothing is left behind in the cramped train room.
Ruby is awoken from oversleeping on her day off by a persistent tapping on her bedroom window. At first she tries to ignore it, but the annoying sound continues until she gets up and walks over. Standing on her windowsill is a blue jay holding a pale blue envelope in its mouth. Surprised, Ruby opens the window and takes the letter.
Dear Ruby,
I was informed that your meeting with my Suzie was less than ideal. I would like to offer you my apologies for her lack of clarity, and the chance to speak with me directly. Enclosed is Suzie's new phone number, should you wish to visit our enclave please give her a call. Know that this visit comes without expectation, and your safety will be guaranteed as my honored guest.
Queen Luna
Ruby flops down on her bed in disbelief. No matter what she does it seems impossible to escape the world of monsters she has been thrust into. Time passes as she contemplates what to do. Her thoughts are interrupted by a text from her manager asking her to work a double shift tomorrow, more horrible news.
Looking between the fanciful Fae letter and her cold corporate texts, Ruby makes a decision. She will give these fairies a chance, maybe they really are better than the vampires. She texts the number she was given, arranging to be taken to the grove tonight for an audience.
Isabella opens her eyes to see the familiar ceiling of her bedroom overhead. She feels incredibly well rested, and very cozy in her blankets. At first she's considering lying here forever, but her growing hunger has other ideas. The woman gets up and throws on a long green gown with gold trim, the shade of green matching her eyes almost perfectly. Her blonde hair lays haphazardly in a messy ponytail, but it's good enough for breakfast.
A note from her mistress is placed on her bedside table, signed with a flowing golden C. It says:
My cherished servant,
I so enjoyed our time together last night. Hopefully you will find the poisoned sleep especially restful. I've prepared you a dress for tonight's concert, meet me in the lounge at 8pm.
Isabella has no memory of yesterday besides bits and pieces. The pleasurable touch of sharp nails against her scalp, Millie's sweet scent, soft lips kissing hers, and the flavor of rich wine all blend together in her mind.
As she pads down the grand staircase sounds of laughter fill her ears. Isabella rounds the corner into the dining room and sees August and Camilla chatting happily with Oscar. A woman that Isabella doesn't recognize leans against August from the next chair over, clearly poisoned out of her mind.
“Isabella, good morning. So nice of you to join us.” August smiles widely.
“Thank you August. I slept in a bit more than I would have liked, to tell you the truth.”
Camilla pats the empty chair next to her. “Don't worry about it Isabella, it happens to even the most punctual humans. Come sit, and tell Oscar what you’d like for breakfast.”
Isabella does as she's told, avoiding August’s sharp gaze across the table. Camilla’s glowing smile makes Isabella feel slightly happy, her beauty infectious to almost a physical degree. After an embarrassing amount of time she manages to tear her gaze away from the vampire to look at Oscar instead. Oscar, as always, is wearing a plain white chef's uniform although without the hat today. He waits patiently for Isabella's request with a smile.
“Um, an omelet please. Peppers, onions, mushrooms, and plenty of cheese.”
“Hot peppers?”
“Marinated bell peppers if you have them.”
Oscar chuckles as he stands. “We have a full commercial kitchen Isabella, I have everything.”
“Oh, right. Thank you for making me breakfast.”
“It's my pleasure; it'll be just a few minutes.”
Oscar heads into the kitchen, leaving Isabella alone with the two vampires and one poisoned human still at the table.
“So tell me Isabella, what has gotten into you today? It's not like you to show up to breakfast so… unkempt.”
Isabella turns to look at Camilla, fear in the human's sleepy eyes. “I'm sorry Miss, I woke up late. I can go change if that would make you happy.”
Camilla chuckles and puts a hand on Isabella's shoulder to stop her from getting up. “Nonsense dear, just curious. If anything I'm happy to see you so relaxed and comfortable in our presence. Your stuffy formal attitude is all well and good, but the girl underneath needs time to shine as well.”
August’s smile widens as he finishes inspecting Isabella, it was the slight haze of her eyes that gave it away. “Camilla, can't you tell? She's clearly still working off a poisoning. I'm guessing Annetta had her fun with you, isn't that right Isabella?”
Isabella blushes as she turns to meet August's knowing smile. “I… um… yes that's right, and the Countess I think. Annetta has decided that one day a month is an appropriate amount for me, and it seems the Countess agrees.”
August laughs and hugs the woman beside him. “There's no need to be embarrassed about it dear. Enjoying our poison is a pastime we leave open to all of our staff. So long as you don't have too much, or you'll end up like this pretty thing.”
The poisoned woman doesn't resist, or even process what's happening, as August’s teeth sink into her neck. Quiet whimpers fill the silence, at least until Camilla speaks up. The hand on Isabella's shoulder slips up into her messy hair and turns her gaze away from the feeding vampire.
“So Annetta got a new toy after all, if on a restricted schedule. Now your demeanor this morning makes more sense.”
Camilla's nails trace through Isabella's hair, which feels atypically amazing despite the poison from last night having mostly faded. Her beautiful smile is captivating beyond words, making everything else fade away from Isabella's perception.
“You don't have anything to do today, do you servant?”
“Mmmm no Miss; not until eight tonight.” Isabella responds passively, eyes drifting closed.
“In that case, after breakfast I want to brush your hair.”
“Okay, that sounds nice.”
Camilla laughs. “Good servant.”
Oscar arrives with Isabella's omelet, which the human doesn't notice. Camilla sighs and pulls away, allowing her thoughts to return.
“Enjoy your breakfast dear, and afterwards I shall enjoy you. I'm excited to discover exactly what Annetta finds so amusing about you, especially with a touch of poison still in your system.”
Isabella looks down at her omelet and eats with a deep blush. Camilla watches over her silently, green eyes dripping with excited anticipation. August finally finished his drink, laying the unknown woman's unconscious form on the table. Isabella tries not to stare as she enjoys her own delicious meal.
The hilltop mansion is much different than the ones Alice is used to, done in a far more rural American style. It's sides are covered with cut natural stone, and the whole place has an air of the woodlands surrounding it. With the gates of the property almost two miles from the mountaintop, Emily and Alice have plenty of time to steady themselves as they wait.
The car finally arrives at the mansion's lavish valet parking area and the pair step out together.
Emily leads her servant up the mansion's huge front steps of red brick until they both stop in front of its massive entryway where something odd is waiting for them. A man in a black collar stands with a guest book, he is clearly a vampire but dressed like a servant.
“Good evening. Name?”
“Emelia Quinn. This is my personal slave Alice.”
“Ah, yes. I see you here. The Baron asks you meet him in his office tonight at midnight to discuss your request.”
“Of course, as he wishes.”
“Thank you. Enjoy the ball.”
Alice is led inside, staring around at the grand design of the space while she does. The foyer is littered with red star motifs among black silk decorations and expensive paintings. It couldn't be further from the opposite of her mistress's sensibilities.
The pair enter the lofted ballroom together, and that's when Alice's heart drops. On one side of the room she finally catches a glimpse of some collared humans, all of which are trapped in small cages. The cages are barely big enough to stand in, made of cold steel bars with solid metal at the top and bottom. Each human has one well-bitten arm sticking out of a hole in the cage, locked in place by a cuff above the elbow. Besides the trapped slaves Alice notices that there is no human food on offer at the ball, as if the only humans expected to attend are locked in the cages.
“Mistress, why is there no human food?”
“This is a traditional red star ball Alice. You might be the only human servant here tonight.”
“Oh. So all the people roaming around with collars aren't servants?”
“Oh no, they are; but they aren't humans. Keeping a servant as a human for an extended period is considered foolish by most red stars, so almost all that live long enough are turned into vampires.”
“What about me? You've kept me as a human.”
“I'm a bit of a special case you could say. I don't care much for the violence and political infighting of our family. For me, building an army of younglings would only serve as an annoyance.”
“Oh. I'm not sure that makes me feel better.”
“It's not supposed to, but it is the truth. Come, let's dance.”
Emily leads Alice to the dance floor, where they waltz to the sounds of the captive orchestra chained to their seats across the ballroom. Alice tries not to look at the people dancing around them, instead staring into Emily's eyes for comfort. Once the song has finished the two walk over to a small cocktail table and sit down at it. Alice takes deep breaths while Emily gently pets her hand from across the table.
“Mistress, can I have a bit of poison? I could really use some calming down right now.”
Emily's glittering eyes shimmer with sadness and sympathy. “I'm sorry Alice, but no. I want you to be completely sober tonight, it's very important for you to be aware of your surroundings.”
“Are you that worried for my safety here? Even more than at Samantha's parties?”
“Yes.”
Alice's response is interrupted by a tall man in a dark red suit approaching their table, a young collared woman in a short white dress hanging off one arm. The woman appears very out of it, looking off into space absentmindedly. Her curly ginger hair bobs as she moves, her green eyes hazed over.
“Emelia, you made it! Oh it's been so long, decades even.”
Emily turns around, doing a poor job of disguising her shock. She quickly puts on her best smile and raises a hand to shake.
“Baron, what a delight to make your acquaintance before our meeting later tonight. Thank you again for the invitation, the ball is simply wonderful.”
“Oh I'm glad Emelia. It's a shame you live so far, I would love for you to attend more.”
The man turns to eye Alice with piercing red eyes, the human shies away from his gaze. “Who might this be? A little snack for the road? I don't smell our family's blood in her veins.”
Emily scoots slightly to block the Baron’s eyeline to Alice. “This is Alice, my devoted servant. I have delayed taking her into the family properly; in truth I simply enjoy her blood far too much.”
“Ah, I see. A treasured beverage, a very rare treat indeed. You should be careful though, I wouldn't want her to pass her prime and miss her chance. It would be a shame for such a pretty face to die so quickly."
“Thank you for the advice Baron, it is in my consideration at this time.”
The Baron thinks for a moment, eyes locked on the cowering girl across from him.
“Since it is so rare to have a human servant, would you mind my borrowing her? I have a few tasks that require a mortal’s touch.”
“Normally I would lend her, but how am I to attend a ball with no partner to dance beside me?”
The baron roughly grabs the collar of the woman standing next to him, thrusting her across the space into Emily's arms. “Take this human instead, she's had far too much blood taken to be of any use other than entertainment tonight.”
Emily looks down into the woman's hazy eyes, the human having no response to anything happening around her.
“Baron, I do appreciate the generous offer but I must decline. I promised my dear Alice that she would partake in the revelry your parties are famous for. What kind of master would I be to deny her that chance?”
The baron accepts the barely conscious human back from Emily with a look of disappointment. “Very well, I will respect your wishes this night Emelia. I look forward to our meeting later, there is much to discuss.”
“Thank you Baron, and I the same.”
Emily only takes a deep breath after the Baron has disappeared completely into the crowd. Alice doesn't say anything, her breathing and heart rate nowhere close to usual levels.
“Would you like to retire to our room Alice?”
“Yes please.”
“Excellent. Let's go.”
Alice is still breathing heavily by the time she and Emily reach their room. Emily locks the door before they both flop onto the bed exhausted. She can sense Alice's racing heart, wishing desperately that she could calm the girl with some poison. She resolves to pull Alice into a tight hug, running her nails through the human's hair.
“You've never mentioned that your family doesn't keep human servants before, why?”
“I… don't know. I don't care much for it as a tradition, so I never brought it up."
“Is it that way for all the red stars?”
“Yes, it's the way it has always been. Think about how the green leaf and purple tulip poisons make their prey addicted over a long term. Our poison has no long term effect, because our prey is only supposed to live through one feeding.”
Alice shakes as she's suddenly brought back to her first meeting with Emily, that night in the dark that changed her life forever.
“Why didn't you kill me then?”
Emily stares into Alice's eyes for a few minutes, silent as she thinks.
“I wish it was more romantic, but the truth is exactly like I told the Baron. Your blood was delicious, I wanted to drink it more than once.”
“Is that the only reason?”
“At first, perhaps; but far from it now. Although I suppose that same selfishness has stopped me from making you a vampire.”
“I'm not sure if I want to be a vampire.”
“Good thing you have plenty of time to decide that.”
Alice leans into Emily's shoulder for a moment, her heart rate already almost back to normal. Once she's finished snuggling she pulls away to again look Emily in the eyes.
“Why are the red stars different? Why is your poison not addictive?”
“Saying it is not addictive is not quite accurate. Our poison is addictive, but it's only addictive to vampires. That's the game you see, turn humans into vampires and turn their one-time poisoning into a chemical collar to control them.”
Alice bites her lip, shivering as she imagines what it would feel like to crave Emily's poison even more than she already does.
“I see what you mean. Have you done that? Poisoned another vampire?”
“No. I told you, it would be a bother. I've had multiple human servants, and I've killed all of them without turning them.”
“I'm not sure what to think of that…”
Emily pulls Alice back into a close hug. “There's only two ways being a vampire's human ends Alice. I don't want you to worry about that now, we have plenty of time to decide.”
“Okay…”
Despite her worries about their conversation Alice is comforted by Emily's presence, and soon falls asleep laying against her shoulder. Emily smiles and lays still, content to wait for her time to come.
Ruby is anxious as she waits in the locked lobby of her new apartment complex for Suzie to arrive. Luckily she doesn't have to wait long for a blue electric hatchback to pull up outside. The window rolls down to reveal Suzie waving at her through the apartment's glass lobby windows. Ruby rolls her eyes and sets out into the setting sun.
“Evening Suzie. Guess you weren't kidding about the whole Fae thing.”
“I wouldn't mislead you Ruby, not if I had a choice in the matter.”
Ruby gets into the car, buckling her seatbelt as she notices the slight crisp floral scent inside. The car accelerates smoothly into the night, heading for the suburbs.
“Do you have a choice right now?”
“Yes. I hope you enjoy your visit tonight. If nothing else I'm excited for the chance to show you my new family.”
“It's hard to enjoy it when I'm so worried about my safety. No offense, but I know that the Fae are not to be trusted lightly.”
“I understand; plenty of people have that reaction. I'll be there for any questions you have, and Owner has guaranteed your safety. As long as you don't make any hasty deals you will be fine.”
“Somehow I feel like that is easier said than done.”
Suzie falls silent as the drive continues, the car coasting along under the sunset sky. Ruby doesn't press it, assuming she probably can't say much more, but the warning is clear.
Some time later the car arrives at a public trailhead, and they park in the empty dirt lot. Suzie gets out of the car first, leading Ruby into the shadowed twilight woods without a flashlight.
“Follow me closely or you'll get lost.”
Ruby does as she's told, tripping over rocks and branches as soon as they get off the beaten path but managing to keep up. Suzie leads until they reach a hedge of heavily-thorned blue rose bushes, which she stops in front of.
“Alright, we're here. Ready?”
“I think so.”
Suzie plunges her bracelet into the bush, and in response it parts from her path. She gestures for Ruby to walk through first, which the human does with no small amount of apprehension. Past the hedge wall everything is different. The twilight colors painting the skies are richer somehow, and the air smells nicer than it did outside the hedge. Ruby notices fireflies drifting around the space as she looks at the path of short grass leading deeper into the hidden enclave.
“What do you think Ruby?”
“It's… different in here isn't it?”
Suzie smiles. “Yeah, it is. It's my favorite part of living here. Come on.”
Now inside the enclave it's like Suzie's demeanor shifts, the previously reserved girl much more excited. She skips along, practically pulling Ruby through the grass behind her. As Ruby is led around the corner of the hedge the main grove comes into view. Crowded around a blazing bonfire are dozens of woodland animals and fairytale creatures that Ruby never thought existed.
The only creature to approach the pair is a massive kitsune of blue and silver fur. They bound up to Suzie before skidding to a stop at her feet, looking up at her with happy black eyes.
“Darthmose! Did you miss me?”
They flop over, revealing their belly, which Suzie promptly bends over to scratch. Ruby tries not to be terrified by the kitsune’s sharp looking claws and teeth. Suzie stands up a moment later, giggling at Ruby's shocked face.
“Sorry, they like their pets. Let's go, Owner is waiting.”
Ruby again follows her friend as they walk away from the main gathering fire and down a path lined with a rainbow of flowers. It's hard to measure distance or time in here, with the twilight colors above seeming to never fade into night. Through the darkness Ruby sees they are approaching a structure, a wooden gazebo draped in flowers and moss. Flickering flames light the space, illuminating the sole occupant lounging on a throne inside.
It's difficult to describe the Fae Queen beyond her striking beauty. Her crystal blue clothes flow from her graceful slender body like water, everything about her invoking the feeling of a gentle winter breeze. She sits comfortably on the throne of woven wood branches, it's shape practically molded to her form. The firelight reflects off her pale white skin, even more pale than any vampire Ruby has seen, practically the color of flawless porcelain.
“Suzie, welcome home! I was wondering where Darthmose ran off to.”
“You know they love to greet me Owner. I've brought Ruby, she is here for the audience you requested.”
The creature's attention turns to Ruby, looking her over in the dim light. Somehow Luna’s gaze feels like an invasion of her thoughts, as if her very attention is dangerous.
“Ruby, thank you for coming. Suzie has told me so much of your perilous journey, I'm very excited to speak with you. Please, come sit.”
Ruby steps up into the gazebo, sitting across from the Fae queen. She notices as she does that Suzie stays behind, turning to walk away back to the fire. Being seated across from Luna doesn't make her presence any more bearable, if anything the sense of danger in the back of Ruby's mind is more intense than ever.
“I'm curious what a humble human like myself has to offer a divine being like you.”
Luna laughs, wind swirling around the gazebo in small gusts in time with it. “Every human has something to offer us Ruby. I get the sense you understand this well.”
“Maybe. My past experiences with the supernatural have put me on edge.”
“With vampires you mean.”
“Yes… with Samantha Rosemary of the purple tulip family.”
The Fae nods. “And you have strong connections to the red star family.”
“Some would say that, sure. Why exactly does that matter to you?”
“My people have been under threat recently, by members of the green leaf household. They want to take a human under my protection into their service, by force if necessary.”
Ruby does her best not to look appalled at the news, trying to keep things close to her chest. “What does that have to do with me?”
“We have no connections to the vampire world. I'm hoping you could become my diplomat to them, our bridge to communicate with the families.”
Ruby's poker face shatters; the proposal shocks and terrifies her in equal measure. If Luna notices the change she doesn't comment, her own neutral expression unchanged.
“You're serious? I barely lived through my last visit to the purple tulip house, and you expect me to return there as a diplomat?”
“You would be under my protection. No vampire could get close to you, let alone do you harm.”
“That's quite the tall order. I've seen what those vampires can do, how brutal they can be. You really think your power can beat that?”
The air in the gazebo takes on a biting edge, the gentle night breeze swirling into a tornado. “Do you think so little of my power human? The might I wield is that of nature itself.”
Ruby shies away, almost tipping her chair backwards. “I'm sorry Queen Luna, I don't mean any offense. I'm sure your power is as you say.”
Luna settles back into her throne, the wind dying down to its normal level.
“I give you this offer with my full faith and power Ruby. You could live here in the absolute safety of my enclave, wield my power as your own, ensure the protection of yourself and all you care about.”
Ruby sits with the thought for a long time. The power she is being offered would change her life forever, and she would never feel unsafe or alone again. She could have a true family, one that would not abandon or use her, and live the life of her dreams free from the machinations of capitalism.
“What's the catch?”
“There is no catch Ruby. You would dedicate yourself to me for all time; mind, body, and soul. I will own you as I own Suzie, and you will do my bidding. Beyond your official duties you will be free to do what you wish, travel freely, and use your power for your own desires.”
Luna moves closer, holding Ruby's cheek as their gazes align. Her touch is soft but accompanied by a slight tingle that Ruby can't place. The air around them almost feels alive, full of the same staticky tingle as Luna's hand.
“Think of it Ruby. You could be free of the shackles of the mortal world, live forever without the corruption of vampirism, and have the power to take revenge on those that harmed you. All of this and more by my side.”
Luna's touch makes it hard to think, the gentle tingle of her all-encompassing cold clouding Ruby's mind. The human pulls away and takes a few deep breaths as she tries to sort out her thoughts. There is no one here to give Ruby advice, and in truth the offer is beyond compelling.
“I… need some time to think. I want a contract, a real binding contract, with the exact terms.”
Luna turns around and picks up a scroll of delicate blue paper from a wooden side table, handing it to Ruby.
“I will warn you human, be sure. Fae contracts are signed in blood; once you do, no entity in existence can break our pact.”
“I know, and whichever way I decide I will remember that. Can I go home?”
“You wouldn't like to join us for the night? I'm sure the rest of my subjects would be excited to meet you.”
“I think it's best if I think things through alone at home.”
Luna nods. “A wise thought, I understand. Your presence here is most welcome, even if only as the honored guest of my cherished Suzie. No creature or item in this enclave will bring harm to you regardless of what you decide.”
“Thank you Queen Luna, that is a very kind gesture. I'll be going now.”
“Take care Ruby, and may nature's will guide your path.”
Ruby turns around as she stands, eyes locating Suzie's shining silver hair immediately among the shadowed flowerbeds. The woman is eating a large pretzel with a side of cheese sauce while she waits for Ruby to approach her.
“All done Ruby?”
Ruby holds up the scroll. “Got some homework, but mostly.”
Suzie laughs and turns to walk away from the gazebo. “Great. Gonna stay and meet the rest of the enclave?”
“No, I need to head home and think some things through. Can you take me?”
“It would be my pleasure.”
Suzie leads, taking Ruby back along the paths through the enclave back to the hedge wall of blue roses. By the time they get there Suzie has finished her pretzel, placing the compostable cheese cup into a compost can on her way.
As the pair step through the hedge back into the normal woods the difference hits Ruby like a slap to the face. The air out here is so much more humid, more unpleasant, as summer's sticky hotness invades every breath. The sun has fully fallen now, deep into night's shimmering stars, whereas it was still twilight inside the enclave.
“Wow, it really is different inside the enclave. It's much more obvious on the way out.”
“I know, it's hard to get used to leaving it. That's why I was gone so long; well, mostly…”
Suzie leads her friend through the dark woods with no apparent difficulty, which cannot be said for the human navigating by phone flashlight behind her. Once the pair reach the parking lot it takes a few miles of silent driving for anyone to speak up.
“I'm guessing you didn't accept her offer since you are leaving.”
“I need some time to think, to read things over. I pledged myself to Samantha on a whim, I'm not making that mistake again.”
“You're smart Ruby, and have a good head. No doubt that is why Owner wants you. I'm sure you would perform your duties excellently.”
“She offered me power, more than I could even imagine. Do you have that power?”
“In a way. My role is to be more of a servant than a diplomat. I only get the power that I need when I need it, but I can always feel the divine touch of her protection no matter what. She watches over me, cares for me, isn't that enough?”
“I'm not sure… Does she take good care of you?”
The car pulls up to a red light. Suzie turns to face Ruby, gray eyes full of conflict. “Mostly.”
Silver light fills the car for a few seconds, emanating from Suzie's bracelet. She winces in pain, turning her gaze back to the road as the light turns green. Ruby sits in silence for the remainder of the ride, trying to process exactly what that means.
“Emily please, don't do this. You're scaring me.”
Alice sits on a large red pillow in the middle of the generously-sized cage, staring with terrified eyes at her mistress on the other side of the door.
“Please don't be scared, my love. I promise that this is for your safety.”
Emily closes the cage door slowly, locking it before putting the dark red key around her neck.
“How?”
“I'm worried about leaving you here, and what could happen if someone tries to break in. These cages each have a unique key, and breaking into one is considered a grave dishonor. Keeping you locked away will prevent any overager family members from making a meal of you while I'm gone.”
“That doesn't make me feel better. Can't I come with you?”
“No, that would only be more dangerous. Be a good girl and stay in the cage. Do not leave it for any reason, do not ask to be let out, and do not leave any of your limbs within grabbing range.”
Alice’s terror only increases with these rules. She promptly scoots onto the cage's far corner up against the wall.
“Yes Mistress. Be safe.”
“You too my love.”
Emily walks out of the room, leaving Alice alone in the unfamiliar space. Both vampire and servant are terrified as they separate and focus on their tasks.
While she waits Alice tries to call Ruby, but only gets her voicemail. Even at this time of night it is atypical for Ruby not to answer, but there isn't much Alice can do about it except leave a message.
“Hey Ruby. I'm stuck in a cage at a fancy vampire ball. You would love this I bet. Call me soon, hope you're doing okay!”
Call unanswered, she starts flipping through her phone to try and find a game Emily would like.
Chapter 14: Meet The Family
Summary:
Emily finally meets with the Baron about her youngling problem, and Alice has an unfortunate meeting with some of her family members at the same time. Isabella and the Countess watch Mauve play, but a complication arises when they ask her to join the green leaf family. Ruby spends hours reading her contract, long into the night. Her dreams, and her waking hours, are filled with Luna's glowing silver words.
Chapter Text
Emily knocks on the hardwood door and waits. She doesn't have to wait long for a collared vampire to open the door and gesture for her to enter. She follows silently until she arrives in front of the Baron, now seated behind a huge cherrywood desk.
“Emelia; please, have a seat.”
“Thank you again for this audience Baron, I hope my goals can be in our combined best interest.”
“Please, the floor is yours. I'm interested to hear exactly what this problem is that required visiting me in person.”
“Two weeks ago I killed two younglings of our family, rogue vampires with no family structure. They broke tradition by killing multiple protected humans, and as a result had to be put down for diplomatic reasons.”
The Baron waves his hand, not at all concerned by the news. “Surely this is not the crux of the issue. You are well within your right to make such decisions inside your own territory.”
“It is not, merely context. The red star responsible for turning those two younglings was not found, either by myself or another family. I was not aware of any red stars in my territory, and I'm sure you agree that the sudden presence of one is concerning.”
“Indeed. I would never intentionally compromise your territory Emelia; I hope you can trust in that.”
“I do, which is why I am here seeking answers.”
“Do you have any description of this vampire?”
“No. The younglings were not able to provide me any valuable information, nor the local authorities.”
“I see. They've covered their tracks well then; how troubling. I believe there is only one vampire this could be.”
“That's excellent news. It is my intent to stop this vampire by any means necessary. I would greatly appreciate any information you can provide.”
“It is most likely a man named Davis. He was a servant of mine for many decades before he departed my care. He craved power, but would not keep within the rules of the family to seek it. Only he would be so brazen as to teach younglings to flaunt tradition.”
“That is quite troubling news. He must be an incredible danger to our family.”
“He is, and I have spent many moons trying to track him down. I will provide you with all the information we have on him, but you must promise me one thing.”
“And that is?”
“You must kill him. I will accept no other resolution to this matter.”
“That is my intention, although I am worried I may need help.”
“Davis is a capable foe, but his emotions have weakened him. Ever since he drained his favorite human he has been distraught, insane even. I am sure a fighter of your experience will be able to put him down alone.”
“I hope you are right in that. Time will tell I suppose.”
“I have my utmost faith in you Emelia. Kill this monster and you shall have the eternal gratitude of my house.”
“I appreciate that Baron. I will resolve this matter, for the safety of my territory and our family at large.”
The Baron smiles and stands, offering a hand which Emily shakes. “Thank you Emelia. You continue to be a vital pillar of our family.”
“It is my honor. I hope for many more centuries in service to our family.”
“I won't keep you any longer. Please, enjoy your night.”
“Thank you Baron. You as well.”
Emily turns and leaves the baron's sanctum, only starting to shake when she is nearing her room.
The Countess steps out of the limo first, wearing a long golden dress. Isabella follows, dressed in dark green pants and a bright green blouse patterned with leaves. They walk into the concert hall together, equally excited for the show. Isabella helps position the Countess’s dress as they get seated together in their balcony box.
“Are you excited for the performance Isabella?”
Isabella looks up from reading the program, slightly startled and lightly blushing. “I'm just reading about it now to be honest. I don't remember any of our conversation yesterday.”
“Ah, I see. Not all humans experience memory loss when poisoned, that is good to know.”
“Is it good for me?”
“It is not a bad thing. It may go away as you build a tolerance.”
“August said if I have too much poison I'll end up like the dungeon slaves. Is that true?”
“August likes to make trouble; don't believe everything he says. You will likely develop cravings, but to get to that point requires significantly more poison. There is no need to worry, we have been very cautious with your doses.”
“Okay, thank you.”
Isabella stares back down at the program, excited for what should be an interesting show. The lights fall and the curtains open, revealing a small woman with long ginger hair. She is wearing a pleated skirt and suit jacket of white silk, sitting at a black grand piano.
The Countess smiles as she leans over the balcony to get a better look at the woman, very excited to see her play live for the first time.
Emily opens the door to her and Alice's room at the Baron's mansion, and the first thing she hears is a squeal of panic. She quickly moves through the door and locks it, peering into the room intently. Alice is pressed against the back corner of the cage in terror, but as soon as she notices Emily she calms a bit.
“Mistress?”
“Yes Alice, it's me.”
Alice doesn't move from her position in the back of the cage, as far as possible from the rest of the room. “I never asked you before, how are you going to prove it's you?”
“Vampires don't disguise themselves, my love; that is the work of the Fae.”
“You're not being very convincing.”
Emily walks up to the cage and takes the key from around her neck, using it to unlock the door. “I appreciate your caution Alice. I told you there is only one key to this lock, remember?”
“Yes Mistress, I do. I'm glad you are back.”
Despite the door being open Alice does not move. Emily can sense the terror of her racing heart from ten feet away.
“What's wrong Alice?”
“While you were gone, a few vampires came in and threatened me. They tried to grab me through the cage, offered me wine, poison, a quick death. It was horrible.”
“I'm so sorry Alice; that is exactly what I was worried about. I'm proud of you for staying in your cage and being smart. Let's leave this place, come on.”
“We're going to go back to our hotel?”
“Yes, and we'll get you some fast food on the way.”
Alice smiles and walks out of the cage, accepting Emily's offered hand. The vampire leads her servant out into the hallway, both of them hurrying to get out of this mansion as fast as possible. A red SUV is waiting for them, and Emily asks to be dropped off at the local all-night diner. They ride in silence, only taking relaxed breaths after the car drives away.
“Mistress, I don't like your family.”
Emily laughs, holding the restaurant’s door open for Alice. “Now you see why we live so far away.”
Alice steps up to the counter and places her order while Emily grabs a booth in the corner of the empty restaurant. The vampire looks out into the dark streets of the small town while she waits.
“Doing okay Emily?”
“Yes Alice. I have a lot on my mind with the information that the Baron gave me. We have our work cut out for us.”
“What do you mean?”
Emily turns to look at Alice, who is about to take the first bite of her cheeseburger. The woman looks ragged, her hair messy and makeup runny from dried tears.
“Don't worry about it my love, not tonight. We have enough on our hands at the moment.”
Alice eats slowly, exhausted from everything she experienced at the Baron's mansion. She stares into Emily's glittering red eyes, which make her feel safe and protected.
“I'm excited to be home in a few days.”
“Me too Alice.”
With her meal finished, Alice departs the restaurant with her vampire in tow. They walk side-by-side through the empty streets until they reach their hotel. As soon as they reach the room Alice flops onto the bed. Emily checks the room and locks the door before turning off the lights and settling into bed next to her servant.
Alice is already asleep by the time Emily cuddles up against her. The vampire doesn't sleep a moment all night, watching over her human for any threats that could try to harm her.
Isabella stands by the door, watching the Countess talk to the ginger-haired pianist. Their conversation is just slightly too quiet for her to make out, so she occupies herself by looking around the dressing room. The stage outfit that the pianist was wearing earlier hangs on a wardrobe rack, the woman now wearing a beige dress shirt with a long brown skirt.
“Isabella dear, come here please.”
The Countess smiles as her sommelier approaches to stand next to her. She turns and smiles back at the other human. “Mauve, this is Isabella. She is my sommelier, the newest servant of my house.”
Isabella extends a polite hand, which Mauve shakes. “Hello, a pleasure to meet you. The concert was beautiful.”
“Thank you. It was always a dream of mine to play here.”
“If you have any questions, I'm sure Isabella would be happy to answer them.”
“Do you enjoy being in her service?”
“It can be very busy at times, but yes I do. I've already had opportunities in her service that I never would have dreamed of.”
Mauve sighs, looking at the smiling vampire across from her. “There is a problem.” She holds up her bracelet of woven white wood. “I am beholden to Queen Luna of the Fae, she healed my hands almost a year ago.”
The Countess tries to touch the bracelet, but it suddenly flares up into a band of glowing silver light. She quickly pulls away, taking a step back from the radiant light. “I see. If I get you released from her service, will you become my house pianist?”
“Yes. To tell you the truth, I would prefer it. She is not a bad patron, but the Fae do not understand the grand scale that I want my music to reach.”
“I understand, and I will do all I can to propel you to the greatest heights.”
Mauve smiles. “I look forward to it.” She turns to Isabella. “It was nice to meet you, I'm excited to work with you someday.”
“Me too Mauve. Have a good night.”
Vampire and servant turn to leave, heading out into the dark of night without their desired prize.
Bright lights illuminate the small space of Ruby's studio apartment. The front door is blocked by a line of salt, and the windowsills. Candles are lit on every flat surface despite the overhead lights being plenty bright. Sage is burning in the cramped kitchen, bundles of garlic on the dining and coffee tables, and all the mirrors are covered.
Ruby sits at her dining table with a glass of water and the mystical contract that Queen Luna gave her. She's been looking over it for hours, unable to think about anything else.
The silver words jump off the page, swimming in her mind as if the bright glow of the text is burned into her very soul. The Contract for Eternal Service is not particularly long, only one page, but what is not spoken holds much more weight than what is.
She spends the better part of twenty minutes digesting the phrase ‘for all time’, trying to imagine what that actually means for her. The time is midnight, and she has barely got past the first paragraph. ‘any and all requests’, ‘regular diplomatic duties’; phrases that are almost meaningless which would define the expectations of her new life.
Then there is the temptation… ‘appropriate power and authority’, ‘maintaining life force’, ‘maintaining health’, 'combat training'. Suzie said Luna provided her what she needed, what would Ruby need? What would she want?
Of course any rose has its thorns, and they come sharp with Luna. ‘power revoked at any time’, ‘appropriate conduct enforced’, ‘ deviation from Queen Luna’s will punished’.
Ruby looks up from the contract, the time is now 1:00 AM. She is exhausted, and her phone screen says her alarm will go off in five hours.
It takes a bit of self convincing to get her through the process of checking her apartment; looking through every cupboard, in the bathroom, and under the bed. Once everything is done she can blow out the candles and go to bed.
Ruby sits in bed staring at the ceiling in her pitch black apartment. She can't close her eyes, because every time she does those silver words shine against the darkness inside her mind.
The piercing sound of her alarm wakes Ruby from a terrible night's sleep. It takes a few tries for her to roll over and silence it, knocking her phone off the nightstand in the process. Ruby finally gets out of bed five minutes later, stumbling into the shower after it runs for a moment to get warm. Halfway through her shower she remembers her new bus isn't running today because of construction.
“Fuck!” Rings out over the sound of the running shower.
One hour later Ruby steps out of the cab in front of her office, twenty minutes late. She rushes inside and to her desk, quickly signing into the phone system.
Time passes as she answers call after call, helping customers with mind numbing computer tasks in between random waits. During one particular long break between calls Ruby's mind drifts back to the contract, the phrase ‘submit herself into the service of Queen Luna for all time’ is burned into her thoughts.
The phone rings, Ruby answers without thinking. “Hello, you've reached Ruby. How can I help you?”
“Are you going to sign my contract Ruby?”
Ruby looks up at her computer in shock. There is no call listed on her display, the line is dead. She must have imagined it. As she tries to put her thoughts together Ruby looks at the shift schedule; she has five more hours before her only break today.
The phone rings, Ruby answers. She helps the customer with an incredibly boring computer task.
She walks home in the dark of late twilight. The cool night breeze reminds her of Luna no matter how much she tries not to think about it. Her thoughts drift to woodland creatures around a cozy fire, inspecting the urban trees around her for any that might be lurking in the dark.
Ruby manages to make it home without being assaulted by any fairytale creatures or murderous vampires. She locks the door to her apartment securely; checking every nook and cranny before she can even think about going to sleep.
The contract beckons from across the room, she stares back. It couldn't hurt to spend a little time reading tonight…
Chapter 15: Fairies & Fangs
Summary:
Suzie gets an adorable kitten to take care of, and then must fulfill her duty to Queen Luna. Emily and Alice are equally grateful to leave the Baron's territory for their own, another few days of train riding in store. The Fae envoys' visit to the green leaf household ends with tears shed on both sides, and tensions growing steadily towards all out war.
Notes:
Multiple deaths are depicted in this chapter, with semi-graphic descriptions of blood and dismemberment present in one section. You can skip this section if you like, although it's implications will run deep through the story going forwards.
Chapter Text
The sun rises on the Fae enclave, casting its golden colors onto the trees, bushes, and fields of flowers inside. Morning animals mill about, taking care of their early activities, while nocturnal animals settle into peaceful slumbers.
One of the sun's first golden beams strikes the peak of the gazebo that Luna's throne resides in. The Fae Queen sits gracefully upon her throne, wearing a dress of woven flower petals that flow from pale blue at the throat to dark blue at the knee.
Luna smiles as her favorite human approaches the gazebo, walking down the empty flower-lined aisle leading to the throne from the main grove. If only the reason for her presence this morning could be more joyful.
Suzie approaches the throne with head bowed, a somber look on her face. She kneels at Luna's feet without looking up into the Queen's eyes.
“Good morning Owner. You summoned me?”
“Yes Suzie. Yesterday you did not fulfill my request to convince Ruby, twice in fact. I'm sure you noticed your bracelet administering punishment for that disobedience.”
“I’m sorry Owner. I tried my best to present a good front to her, but I will not lie to my friend about the reality of my service.”
Luna bends down, her crystalline eyes soft and caring. The Fae Queen rests a hand on Suzie's cheek, tilting her head up until their gazes align.
“It's okay my orchid, I understand; you tried your best. Unfortunately this means we will have to take another approach, something more direct. We are too short on time to await her response.”
“Anything Owner. I will serve you as long as the moon shines on our humble enclave.”
“I know Suzie, and I appreciate that dedication. I require some time to think. You will remain here by my side until I have made a decision.”
“Of course.”
Luna's smile grows at her servant's compliance. Her hand leads Suzie around the throne to its side, where her chin is rested on the wooden armrest. The first few creatures have started filling in, creating a makeshift line between the flowerbeds.
Suzie waits, content to stare into Luna's eyes as long as she would like her to. A moment later the Queen's hand returns to shift her gaze, casting her field of vision down the aisle with her head leaned against the throne’s side.
A sudden flash of cold overcomes Suzie's senses before they cease entirely. She's filled with a sense of calm, the act of remaining still in place bringing her comfort.
Suzie has been turned into a gray stone statue, frozen in her kneeling position exactly where Luna posed her. Despite her predicament she is not panicked, instead a sensation of cold peace settles over her. She was asked to remain here, and she will remain here no matter how much time passes.
The first group to approach the throne is a family of humanoid cat people, two adults and a half dozen kittens. The mother steps forward, her brown and white spotted fur and tail covered in mud.
“Queen Luna, I come to you today with an urgent plea. Our burrow is too hot to raise our kittens. We need some way to cool it or they will not survive the summer.”
Luna considers the family for a moment in silence, before holding out her right hand. A ball of shimmering silver light appears in her hand, forming gradually into the shape of a snow globe. The frosted glass of the globe barely shows ice cubes inside, the base a pale white wood.
“The ice in this globe will never melt. Shake it, and your burrow will be perfectly cool no matter the temperature outside.”
“What is the cost? We have nothing, my Queen.”
Crystalline eyes flicker over the family, inspecting each member. The kittens cower behind their father, five spotted brown kittens and one pure white one. Luna's left hand rises, pointing to the small white kitten.
“I would like this kitten in exchange; the life of one for the survival of the rest. I will also provide you with appropriate food each month should you remain in my good grace.”
The mother is shocked, turning to look at the group of cats behind her. She walks back to exchange quiet whispers with the other adult for a few minutes, the discussion trading back and forth.
Luna is content to wait, holding out the snow globe, while they talk. When a decision has been made they all get very quiet, and then the tears start. The mother leads the white kitten up to the throne, tears streaming from her green eyes into her fur. She stops an arm's length from the Fae Queen, brown spotted tail between her legs.
“She deserves a good life. Promise me she will live long and be happy under your care.”
Luna inspects the kitten up close. Her white fur and tail are matted with mud and dirt in places, standing maybe two feet tall. The small creature stares at the gazebo’s wooden floor, terrified by the Fae Queen’s presence.
“Does she have a name?”
“Snow.”
“I swear to you that Snow will be a cherished member of my community. I will do everything in my power to ensure her health and happiness for as long as possible.”
The cat mother takes a deep breath and kneels down, hugging her kitten one last time. She stands and puts the kitten's paw in Luna's left hand, accepting the snow globe into her paws from the Queen's right.
Without another word the cat woman turns and walks back to her family, clutching the globe to her chest. They all depart in a close huddle, leaving the enclave as soon as they are given their food for the month. Snow curls up under the stone flare of Suzie's dress, scared and unsure of what to do.
As the cats depart an elf approaches, dressed in a business suit of black and white Fae fabrics. His pointed ears stick out obviously from his short black hair. The man walks casually until he is at the gazebo's steps, staring up into the Fae Queen's eyes above.
“Hello Queen Luna, it is an honor to stand before you today. I request a boon, a glamor to disguise myself as a human. I want to expand my business to the human world, something I hope will benefit all Fae.”
“Yes, I'm sure.” Luna's tone is sour. “What do you offer?”
“I would give five hundred years of my remaining life force to you for an everlasting glamour.”
Luna is displeased, visibly so. Her icy gaze passes over the elf, inspecting him as if seeing far below the surface of his form. She finally looks away after a silent minute, letting out a small huff.
As the Fae Queen considers the offer she turns and runs her hand along the stone surface of Suzie's hair. The gray statue doesn't react, but Suzie's peaceful trace is interrupted by a burst of pleasure that she savors deeply.
“One thousand years elf.”
“My Queen, I fear I have less than one thousand years left.”
“You do not. I give you my word.”
The elf smiles, straightening his tie. “Very well, then I accept.”
Luna holds up a hand and golden streams of light flow from the elf to a glowing ball on her palm. Once all of the light has flowed into the small ball she closes that hand and waves the other.
Silver light engulfs the elf, dissipating after a moment. His pointed ears have warped to take on a human shape, and the rest of his appearance is similarly altered to make him appear as an average human man.
“There you go elf. Leave me, you will not conduct human business inside this enclave.”
“Yes Queen Luna. Thank you for this boon.”
The man turns to leave, striding away down the flower-lined aisle of waiting creatures. Halfway down the aisle he suddenly collapses, crumpling into a pile.
“Hmph. I thought he had at least one more day, apparently he had less than ten minutes. Cecil, clean this up please.”
A satyr approaches, his top half draped in a large shirt of dark blue. He bends down to the body and picks it up in one arm, carrying it away into the enclave.
“Yes my Queen.”
Luna watches her servant carry the body away. Whimpers and whispers run through the crowd waiting for an audience with her. She sighs and turns to the Suzie statue frozen next to her throne.
“It appears we will need to take a break from audiences while the assembled calm down. How unfortunate.”
The Fae Queen's hand rests on Suzie's stone head after a few gentle strokes. The statue flares with silver light, causing Snow to scamper out from under Suzie's stone skirt to the gazebo's corner.
When the light dissolves Suzie is back to her normal self, looking exactly like she did before she was turned to stone. She doesn't move from her position against the throne, only turning to look her Queen in the eye.
“Thank you for freeing me Owner, and for petting me while I was stone.”
“You are welcome Suzie. The elf's death has upset my subjects. Could you be a dear and provide them with refreshments?”
“I would be happy to.”
Luna's hand ruffles Suzie's silver hair, the kneeling woman giggles. “Good girl. Take Snow with you, and wash the mud from her fur after refreshments. I would like her to stay in your building until I can build her a burrow.”
Suzie stands, turning to look at Snow cowering in the corner. “Of course Owner; I'm sure she would benefit from some care.”
“Thank you Suzie. I appreciate your assistance with this greatly.”
Suzie walks over and kneels down in front of Snow, holding out a hand. “Hey there. You were under my skirt right? Was it cozy down there?”
Snow looks up from the ball she is curled in, fuzzy triangular ears flicking and green eyes focused intently on Suzie's gray pupils. “Yeah.”
“We need to give you a bath, but afterwards I'll make sure you're cozy again. Is that okay?”
Snow stands up, tail wrapped nervously around her legs. She walks over and takes Suzie's hand with a muddy white paw. “Okay.”
Luna smiles as she watches Suzie care for the kitten, leading her out of the gazebo and deeper into the enclave. The sun continues to rise as her subjects calm themselves down. There will be many more audiences before nightfall.
The train lurches as it departs from the station, heading back home. Alice watches the platform disappear through the window, finally able to breathe.
Emily finishes putting the suitcases under the bed and turns around to stare at her servant. Alice's heart rate is nearing its normal level for the first time since they stepped off the train.
“Are you excited for dinner, my love?”
“I am. The view of the mountains should be amazing at sunset.”
Alice feels gentle hands settle onto her shoulders, massaging the tension from her thoughts. Outside the small town falls away into forest. The train is empty today, but soon it will reach popular tracks and fill with excited tourists.
“You know, we have some time yet before dinner. What ever shall I do to get you calmed down?”
This line of questioning concerns Alice, but Emily's shoulder massage is too good to resist. The vampire leans in, whispering into her ear. “Maybe you'd like a kiss?”
Alice shivers, freezing in place. She would love a kiss, but memories of last night's unwelcome guests still haunt her thoughts.
“Something wrong Alice?”
“I'm sorry, I'm still on my nerves from last night. Maybe we can play a game?”
"Of course; I didn't mean to upset you. A game sounds perfect."
Emily steps away, sitting on the bed as she rifles through a leather hand luggage sat next to her. The noise of her search peaks Alice's interest, and the human turns around to watch. The vampire smiles widely as she pulls out a deck of playing cards in a carved wooden box.
“Here we go. Pull up the chair and let's play.”
Alice pulls the only chair in the cramped private room up to the bed, sitting across from her mistress. Emily hands her two cards and takes two for herself.
“Let's play blackjack.”
The cards in Alice's hand look well worn, the paper yellowed from age. Their edges are slightly torn or creased in different ways.
“Emily, how old are these cards?”
“I'm not sure, my love. I've had them for a long time; I bring them every time I travel. Are you going to take a card?”
“I'm going to stay.”
“I will take a card.”
The more Alice stares at her hand, a jack and an ace, the more it bothers her. “How old are you exactly?”
Emily rolls her eyes, putting her cards down. “You have quite the fascination with my age recently, don't you?”
“I just want to know. Is that not allowed?”
“What if I give you one drop of poison for every decade and you can be the judge?”
Alice puts her cards down, scooting slightly back in her chair. “Um, that's okay. On second thought I'm fine with not knowing.”
Emily's hand moves in a blur, softly grabbing Alice's wrist and pulling it towards her. Alice ends up on her knees leaning against the bed, staring up into two black eyes.
“No no, I insist.”
Alice whimpers as Emily licks her wrist before sinking her fangs in slowly. She feels each discreet drop of poison like a hot ember sizzling in her veins, slowly seeping up her arm into her whole body.
Three drops has any idea of resistance thoroughly smothered. Alice lays limp against the bed’s side, whimpering because she knows she is helpless to stop Emily. Burning pleasure fills her arm, nipping at the rest of her senses as it slowly builds.
The sixth drop is enough to push fully into her thoughts, surrounding her entire consciousness in warmth. Emily's black eyes absorb her entire soul as she stares into them, the darkness goading her to give in to the poison fully.
By twelve drops Alice is losing count. Having so much poison in her veins without any blood taken is driving her crazy. The poison is pushing her burning desire higher and higher, but she can't get any release until Emily starts drinking.
The sixteenth drop is the breaking point. Alice gives her vampire one last pleading look before her eyes flutter closed and she collapses.
Soft, warm unconsciousness surrounds Alice until she feels a pull back towards consciousness, the pull of Emily drawing blood from her veins.
The dormant warmth surrounding Alice erupts into a blazing inferno of bliss. Every drop of blood drawn from Alice fills her with the most divine pleasure she has ever experienced. A hand presses her face into the bed to muffle her moans, but she doesn't care about breathing right now.
Emily keeps drawing blood from Alice's wrist until her unfocused eyes regain most of their sharpness and she starts struggling against the idea of being gently suffocated. The vampire lets go of her hair and Alice pulls away, rubbing her tingling wrist.
“Seems you don't have enough tolerance to find out. Maybe in a decade you will.”
Alice's cheeks are deeply flushed, breathing heavy breaths as she uses the bed for support. Emily giggles and runs her nails through Alice's hair, which is too much for her to handle. The human collapses into a semi-conscious puddle, something her vampire is all too excited to take advantage of.
Luna's request rings through Suzie's mind like a bell, the silver words engraved into her thoughts.
I want them to leave my territory and people alone, at any cost. Do not hand over the human to their custody, I will not abide it.
Streetlights cast their sodium yellow glow onto the car as Suzie drives, tinting its light blue color into dark ugly tones. She wears a jacket of deep blue denim with white orchids embroidered into the fabric, complementing the bright frost blue of her pants. Braids of white wood are woven into a thin tiara, directing her silver hair into one thick braid down her back.
The only other passenger in the cramped interior of the electric car is Cecil the satyr. He wears a long brown leather jacket on his top half, the black fur on his legs unarmored.
Suzie pulls the car up to the towering gates of the green leaf mansion and sticks out a hand to press the call button.
“Hello, this is Suzie the human. I am here on official business from Queen Luna of the Fae.”
“Alright, the gate is opening.”
The gate opens just as the line goes dead, sliding silently into the towering hedges. Once it has fully opened Suzie drives through, pulling up in front of the unlit mansion. The wrought iron gate remains open behind them.
Cecil steps out of the car first, retrieving his six foot spear from the back seat. He holds the weapon like a walking stick, a sharp blue crystal topping the white wood handle. Once the satyr has looked around Suzie steps out of the car and locks it. She casts her gaze up to the waxing crescent moon above, saying a silent prayer to her queen.
With nothing left to do, Suzie and Cecil advance into the mansion side by side. In the foyer of the expansive mansion they are met by the most senior vampires of the green leaf family.
The Countess stands on the grand staircase, looking down on the two Fae servants. Jeffery stands at the bottom of her staircase, emerald green eyes intently focused on Cecil. August stands in the middle of the foyer wearing a long-tailed suit of bright green.
“Hello Suzie and Cecil. Welcome to the green leaf family household.”
“Thank you. We come with hope to resolve this issue without any violence.”
Jeffery approaches Suzie as August faces up to Cecil. August has a sour look on his face as he silently stares the satyr down, only Jeffery breaks the silence.
“We do not wish for violence with your Queen, only to take the human known as Mauve into our family. She wishes to join our service willingly, surely this can be arranged.”
“Mauve’s life is not up for negotiation. Vampires from both your house and the purple tulip family have been stalking our woods, scaring our subjects. We demand a full withdrawal of all vampires from Fae controlled territories.”
“We do not have control over Samantha Rosemary and her family, surely you know this.”
“I do, but your family has the influence to convince her. Unless your power has been... overstated?”
Suzie casts her gaze up to the Countess watching from above, the vampire's eyes burn with fury at her insinuation. Unable to stay silent the vampire finally speaks, walking down the stairs to meet Suzie.
“You have no idea of my power human. Your Queen may have domain over the forest, but the courtroom is my domain.”
The Countess reaches the bottom of the stairs, standing squarely in front of Suzie with Jeffery beside her. Cecil moves closer to his companion, not willing to let her be overwhelmed in a two on one.
“My Queen has plenty of power vampire, more than all the politicians and lawyers on this planet. Accept my offer, or you will find out exactly how much power she wields."
The Countess laughs, it's harsh tones echoing around the empty foyer.
“You think you can come into my home and threaten my family Suzie? You Fae servants never cease to amaze me with your arrogance. Here is my deal; leave this place and free Mauve from your service, or my people will kill every woodland creature in the state.”
Cecil growls and lowers his spear, glowing crystal pointed at the Countess's heart. “You dare! Queen Luna will wipe your vampire scum from existence!”
The Countess steps back, allowing Jeffery to stand in front of her. The vampires’ confidence wavers in the face of an armed satyr ready for battle.
“I will not allow my family to be threatened by the likes of your fairytale misfit Suzie. Leave now, and return Mauve to me by sunset tomorrow, or I will submit for your enclave’s property to be redeveloped into an apartment complex.”
Cecil is fuming. The arrogance of this vampire to threaten his entire way of life is on a scale he could never even dream of. Fury builds within him, growing in time with the brightening blue glow of his spear. Suzie remains calm, trying to continue the negotiations.
“That is not acceptable Countess. Surely we can come to an amicable agreement.”
“I would sooner negotiate with the slaves in my dungeon than the likes of you. You have heard my terms; leave while I have the good grace to allow it.”
The last threat is enough to push Cecil over the edge and into action. His spear slashes out, barely missing Jeffery and the Countess. “We will kill you all, in the name of Queen Luna!”
Jeffery reacts quickly, dodging around the spear to slash at Suzie with sharp nails. She holds up the arms of her jacket in defense, the white orchids sewn into the fabric glowing with an intense silver light. The vampire's fingers contact the material, only to freeze at the tips as if hit by severe frostbite.
As Jeffrey retreats August attacks, hitting Cecil in the flank while he is focused on trying to spear Jeffery. His jacket blocks one slash, but the other hand sinks deep into his leg.
A piercing scream is let out as the satyr falls to the ground, bleeding heavily onto the pristine floor of the foyer. August jumps on top of him and keeps slashing, the satyr's dimming spear clattering to the ground beside him.
Emboldened by August’s attack, Jeffery surges forward again to try another swipe at Suzie. The closer he gets, the more the intense the silver light emanating from her jacket, bracelet, and tiara grow. He only has time for one clumsy slash before he shies away, pale skin burned by the relentless cold light.
Suzie shakes her right wrist and the bracelet's light shifts, sliding down to form a glowing silver shortsword in her hand. Her whole form glows with the radiant light of Luna's power, making Jeffery and the Countess shy away towards the dining room.
“Remember vampires, you asked for this.”
With the vampires on the back foot, Suzie jumps into action; running over and plunging her blade deep into August's back. The vampire screams as radiant light chars him from the inside.
A second later all goes silent when Suzie finishes the slash. The two burnt haves of August are kicked to the side, and Suzie throws her sword to the ground to focus on Cecil. The sword of light dissolves into nothing as she drags the satyr from the foyer.
The Countess screams from the dining room as the Fae servants retreat, unable to get any closer without being burned. “Damn you Suzie!! The green leaf family will have our revenge for this attack! Queen Luna will regret this day!”
Suzie doesn't stop, dragging her companion to the car as a cloud of radiant silver light surrounds them both. It is difficult to load the almost unconscious Cecil into the back seat with the large weight difference between them, but she manages.
The silver glow of the flowers on Suzie's jacket doesn't subside until she has started the car and it is screaming down the driveway. They burst onto the street and make haste towards the enclave, the back seat filling with Cecil's blood as Suzie drives.
The carnage is over, the silver light completely faded from the foyer of the green leaf mansion. August's body lies motionless on the ground, dark black vampire blood mixing with rich red satyr blood in pools on the pristine tile.
Millie stares down from the second floor balcony in shock, watching Jeffery approach August's body with caution. Isabella stands next to her, a hand resting on the maid's shoulder for support.
“Isabella, did you see that? Do you think he's dead?”
Isabella is equally shocked, thinking for a long moment as her gaze trails over the aftermath of the fight.
“I… have no idea Millie. That blade of light looked super dangerous, especially to a vampire. I'm not sure anyone could survive being cut in half like that.”
Millie doesn't respond, lost in her shock. Isabella is barely keeping herself together, messy thoughts continue to trail from her mouth of their own accord.
“I didn't even know that the Fae existed, and now they are killing people in our foyer. I'm not sure of anything anymore.”
“Me neither… I've never seen a vampire die in all my time here.”
Seeing that Millie isn't going to work through her shock alone, Isabella takes her hand and pulls her away from the railing.
“Whatever is going to happen, I'm sure the Countess and Jeffery will take care of it. I think both of us could use a drink; standing around here isn't doing us any good.”
Millie sighs, barely keeping the tears from her eyes. “You’re right about that, a drink sounds amazing right now. Thanks Isabella, for being there for me.”
“You're welcome Millie, it's what friends do. You're also lucky, I just got the rose restocked yesterday.”
“Ooo, lead the way.”
Isabella leads Millie deeper into the mansion towards her room. A small smile creeps onto Millie's face, happy to have a calm and collected friend in this uncertain time.
Millie is laying on the couch in Isabella's living room, a mostly empty glass of sparkling rose on the table near her head. Isabella sits down across from her on a plush armchair, reaching over to refill the glass from her chilled bottle.
“Doing okay Millie?”
“I’m not sure. How are we supposed to feel safe now? They walked in here and attacked him like it took no effort.”
“It was two on one, and they got him by surprise. We'll be fine Millie, no one was after us.”
Millie sits up and takes another sip of rose. “I hope you're right…”
The click of heels in Isabella's entryway makes both humans perk up and stare at the hallway door. When Annetta emerges from the doorway in a dark green sundress both of them are immediately relieved.
“Hello servants. I thought I would find you here.”
“Hi Annetta.” Millie waves from the couch.
“Hey Annetta.” Isabella raises her glass. “Did you hear about what happened?”
“Yes; servants of the Fae Queen Luna killed August.”
Millie gasps. “He's dead?”
“Yes Millie, he is.”
Annetta walks around the couch, picking up Millie's head and sitting down with it in her lap. She runs her nails through Millie's hair as she stares at Isabella across the coffee table, waiting for her response.
“So vampires can die. What is the family going to do without him?”
“Don't worry Isabella, we'll be fine. Managing the humans will fall to me, but we will continue on unaffected.”
Millie looks up into Annetta’s emerald pupils, admiring them through half-closed eyes as she relaxes into the scratches.
“You're going to take over the dungeon?”
“Oh yes. Why, think I can't handle some poisoned humans?”
“Mmmm maybe.”
“Maybe? Dear, I've been practicing.”
Millie realizes what's going to happen and thinks about running away, if only the perfectly trimmed nails scratching her scalp didn't feel so wonderful. Her head is lifted from Annetta's lap, giving her a good view of Isabella's stare of mild concern.
Before the maid can react further Annetta's fangs are in her neck. A drop of injected poison is enough to smother Millie's thoughts of resistance, and she falls into mewling compliance before the first drop of blood is taken.
Isabella watches on in silence as Annetta feeds on her friend while staring her down. She sips on her glass of rose to try and remain calm under the vampire's focused gaze.
The brief feeding comes to an end with a large dose of poison injected directly into Millie's veins. As soon as the fangs slip from her neck she starts to whimper and try to get up, but she rapidly succumbs to the poison.
“How do you feel about this development Isabella? We'll be working together on any future test tastings you conduct.”
“I… feel okay I guess. I never really knew August, and he wasn't the nicest to me. Maybe the change will be a good thing.”
“I hope so. I have some ideas about increasing the quality of life for our involuntarily guests.”
Isabella takes a sip, not willing to match Annetta’s stare. The vampire sits comfortably, petting a softly moaning Millie as the woman's head again lays in her lap.
“Can I ask you a question Miss? A… potentially offensive question?”
Annetta's predatory smile takes on a slight air of interest. “Sure Isabella. I won't bite you if that's what you are worried about. I only poisoned Millie because she was upset, and because she likes it.”
“August was a fairly senior vampire in our family, was he not? Does his death… advance your standing?”
“That is a pointed question servant. Yes, it does. I hope the Countess will award me with more authority once she sees how well I care for the humans.”
“You seem very sure that you will do a better job than him.”
“Oh I am dear.” She looks down at Millie. “The rose is very tasty by the way, it's quickly becoming both of our favorite.”
Isabella looks down, pretending to inspect the bottle of wine to hide her embarrassment. “Thank you Annetta.”
She blushes as Annetta steps up the attention Millie is getting, making the poisoned girl moan and mewl openly.
“You're welcome servant.”
Chapter 16: Bravery And Uncertainty In Equal Measure
Summary:
Alice is on her way home from the Baron's mansion when she gets some worrying news from Ruby about the Fae. Despite her best pleading, Emily refuses to dissuade Ruby from thinking over Luna's proposal. The Fae, meanwhile, are mourning the death of Cecil the satyr at the hands of the green leaf family. Suzie spends her day wondering if she could've done more to prevent Cecil's fate, and her night taking care of Snow the kitten. Across town, in the dark of night, vampires gather to plot their revenge against those who wronged them; in the name of eternal life.
Notes:
This chapter contains a funeral and themes of grief. It's not overbearing, but I thought it fair to warn you since it isn't typical for the story thus far. Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Alice is in the observation car enjoying the panoramic view of beautifully forested mountains. She's thinking about going back to the suite to check on Emily when her phone rings.
“Ruby! I was wondering when you'd get back to me.”
“Hey Alice. I got your message, what do you mean you were in a cage at a vampire ball?”
“Actually, I'd kinda rather not talk about it. Turns out the cage was more necessary than I would've liked.”
“What does that mean? Are you okay?”
“I'm fine Ruby; we're on the train back home. What about you?”
Ruby sighs, no idea how to even start discussing this subject. “I'm… okay. I met an old friend, Suzie.”
“Oh yeah, you told me about her. Did you… tell her about everything?”
“Yeah, but it's fine. We got coffee the other day, besides that I've been in my apartment mostly.”
“Spending all day inside doesn't sound like you; you used to roam the city alone at all hours. What happened?”
“You know what happened Alice. You were right, it's dangerous out there.”
“I know it's dangerous, but you know what to do now. Are you scared of Samantha trying to kidnap you?”
“No, not really. I'm just… worried I guess. I went into that situation without enough knowledge and it almost got me killed. I don't want that to happen again.”
Silence hangs on the line for a moment before Alice responds. “Hey; I get it. No one is more worried about your safety than me Ruby.”
“I would've agreed with you before, but these days I've been doing an awful lot of worrying.”
“Ruby, what's going on?”
“I'm terrified Alice. Everywhere I go, every shadow I pass, I'm worried a monster is going to jump out and be my end. Not even just vampires; the Fae are out there too, and who knows what else.”
“The Fae? Why are you worried about them all of a sudden?”
Ruby sighs. “The reason Suzie took the vampire news so well is because she is a servant of the Fae Queen Luna.”
“Seriously? A genuine Fae servant?”
“Yes.”
“That's dangerous stuff Ruby. The Fae might not be as violent as vampires, but they are trickier.”
“I know. So Suzie was telling me-”
“Hey, hold on. Emily just sat down.”
Alice puts the phone down on the tabletop, smiling at her vampire across the booth. “Morning Emily. The sun isn't too bright out here for you?”
Emily holds up one of her long-sleeve arms to the tall window against their booth, the red shades of her tracksuit shining in the golden morning light. “There is such a thing as clothes, my love. Besides, the sun has hardly risen.”
“Fine, fine. I'm talking to Ruby about the Fae.”
Emily's carefree smile shifts to concern in a heartbeat. She snatches the phone off the table faster than Alice can react. “Ruby, what are you doing with the Fae?”
“Oh, Emily. Um, nothing?”
“Mistress Quinn today Ruby. Don't think you can lie poorly to me just because I'm talking over the phone.”
“Sorry Mistress Quinn. Um, I met up with Suzie for coffee. She's an old friend, and new servant of the Fae Queen Luna.”
“Luna. So she's poaching humans again?”
“Poaching?”
“Offering hapless souls contracts for ‘eternal service’ so she can use them as pawns.”
“Oh, um… I guess?”
“You guess? Ruby, what are you not telling me?”
“Queen Luna offered me a contract for eternal service. She wants me to be a diplomat to the vampire families.”
Emily sighs, looking across the table to a confused Alice with disappointment.
“What, what did she do?”
The vampire puts the phone back up to her ear, hearing the terrified beat of Ruby's heart in the background of the call. “Ruby, did you sign the contract?”
“No Mistress Quinn. Um, not yet.”
Emily turns back to Alice. “She's been offered a contract for service by a powerful Fae in our area.”
“What?!” Ruby can hear in the background of Emily's microphone.
“I… I'm sorry Mistress Quinn. I'll destroy it, I'll say no. I was stupid to consider it.”
“Listen to me Ruby. The Fae are dangerous beings because of the powerful contracts they strike. If you are going to sign a deal with a Fae, especially one as powerful as Luna, you need to be careful. Make sure you inspect every word of that document, and if you don't understand them then ask the Fae to clarify. Your very life will depend on those words; make sure you are happy with them.”
Ruby takes a deep breath, calming down now that it looks like Emily isn't going to yell at her. “Thank you Mistress Quinn, I will. I promise I'm thinking this through. I won't put myself in the same situation again.”
“I'm proud of you Ruby. I'll support you no matter what you decide.”
Emily hands the phone back to Alice, who has been watching in obedient silence with a look of terror.
“Ruby! What are you doing? Are you seriously going to get in the exact same situation again?”
“I'm being careful Alice, very careful. Everything is written here; my life force, health, and political protections will be guaranteed.”
“You're sure? Why do this at all? I thought you were done with my world.”
“I wanted to be, but I can't just ignore reality. No matter how much I stick my head in the sand, a monster could still kill me if I'm not prepared. I need the power to be able to defend myself.”
“I don't know Ruby. I'm sure that kind of power comes at a cost. You really think this Fae will have your best interest at heart?”
“Maybe, but not necessarily. The fact is that Suzie seems happy in her service after six months, and I think that is enough for me to seriously consider it. Even if she's not perfect, Queen Luna seems nice and I don't think she will hurt me.”
“That's exactly what you said about Samantha!”
“But I'm not under a vampire's poison this time. I feel it for real, a genuine desire for me to join her family.”
“You seem awfully sure…”
“I'm still thinking it through. I might make some modifications to the contract, try to give myself an out in case it turns out bad."
Alice looks up to Emily for support, begging her silently to force Ruby to back down. The vampire simply shrugs, going back to the crossword she is finishing. Evidently she can hear the other side of the call just fine across the table.
“Ugh, Emily won't talk you down. Look Ruby, I'm worried about this but I can't stop you.”
“I know, I'm worried too. I just… I need someone to watch over me. I want to look up at the moon and feel her presence protecting me. I can't keep doing this alone.”
“Just be safe Ruby. And promise me that if you become some immortal Fae servant that you'll still be my friend.”
“Of course Alice, always.”
Suzie is sitting on the edge of her bed, sobbing into her hands. She tries very hard not to get tear stains on her nice black dress, but doesn't succeed.
I can't believe I couldn't save him. I've failed my Queen, my people.
Her somber tears are interrupted by a surprise visitor rushing into her bedroom, ramming their soft fuzz into her legs.
“Darthmose?”
The kitsune jumps up, setting their two front paws on Suzie's lap and nuzzling their huge head into her stomach. The attention is enough to pull a giggle from the sad woman, who stops crying to reach down and pet them.
“What are you doing here? Shouldn't you be protecting Luna? I don't need protection from my tears silly.”
Darthmose doesn't reply, continuing to nuzzle their warm fur into her.
“You're gonna get hair all over my dress. Come on, down; you can have pets later.”
The kitsune refuses to back down. Suzie is about to push them off her lap when a feeling of coolness overcomes her. Luna steps through the doorway of Suzie's bedroom wearing a flowing gown of black silk, a far departure from her normal bright blue colors. Darthmose promptly slides off of Suzie's lap, walking over to sit at their Queen's feet. Suzie herself is shocked at Luna's sudden presence, doing her best to wipe her tears and compose herself.
“Owner, do you need something?”
“No Suzie. I came to see you, to check on how you are doing.”
The Fae walks over, bringing a cloud of frosty peace with her, and kneels in front of Suzie to inspect the tear-streaked human.
“I'm doing okay. I was crying a bit, about Cecil.”
Luna's soft hand reaches up to cradle Suzie's cheek, filling her with reassurance and calm. “It's okay to be sad Suzie. Cecil was a noble servant of our enclave, and his death is a tragedy to many of my subjects.”
Suzie takes the Queen's hand in her own, comfortable coolness mingling with warm skin. Luna's presence is quickly calming Suzie down, her tears already drying.
“Thank you Owner. I'm sad about Cecil, but I'm also sad because I feel that I failed you. I didn't do a good enough job defending him. Maybe if someone else was there in my stead, he would still be alive.”
“Oh my poor orchid, that couldn't be further from the truth. You did an excellent job, and fulfilled your duty exactly as I expected you to.”
Luna's praise turns Suzie's frown into a slight smile, pride twinkling among the overwhelming sadness in her eyes.
“Thank you. I live to serve you, to enact your will as you desire.”
“I know Suzie. I treasure you and your service, do not forget that. You are my blessed orchid, the crown of my bouquet.”
Luna rises, gently pulling Suzie into a standing hug. Suzie doesn't resist, sinking into the cold tingles of Luna's presence and allowing them to overwhelm her sad thoughts. The hug lasts for a moment or two, before Luna pulls away and takes Suzie by the hand.
“Come Suzie, it is time.”
Suzie is led out of her home and deep into the enclave by her owner. Along the way Luna's cool grasp calms her, helping to anchor her in the chaotic thoughts invading her mind. Darthmose follows closely behind the pair, not willing to leave either of their sides right now.
The circular clearing where the enclave's cemetery is located is small, maybe fifty feet in diameter. Tall trees shadow the hallowed grounds, casting darkness onto the groupings of fairytale creatures waiting around the clearing's perimeter. Luna lets go of Suzie's hand at the clearing's edge and continues into the middle of the space alone. In the center of the clearing is a frost white wooden casket, and a waiting hole. Darthmose remains next to Suzie, pressing their fur against her leg.
“Thank you all for your presence today. This rarest of traditions is not our most joyful, but it is one of our most significant.” The Queen approaches the coffin, setting a hand gently atop it. “Cecil the satyr was a treasured member of our enclave. He served as the head of my Royal Guard for almost a decade, valiantly ensuring all of our safety throughout that time. His absence in the balance of our enclave will be significant, for many of you it already is.”
The creatures murmur uncertainties to one another, huddled closely into their small groups.
“The safety of our enclave is not at risk. We have many protectors among us, not least of which is my brave servant Suzie.”
With a gesture Suzie approaches, kneeling at Luna's feet in the short grass next to the grave.
“Suzie the human bravely defended our enclave and my honor in the face of overwhelming odds. Even four elder vampires threatening her was not enough to scratch her faith in my light. Through great effort and skill she took revenge on the vampire that killed Cecil, and ensured those monsters will think twice before attacking our precious home.”
Luna bends down, tilting Suzie's chin up so that their gazes align. “Suzie, you have served this enclave with exceptional valor. For your bravery and dedication, I offer you a boon of your choosing at a time you select. Anything you wish shall be yours, my beloved orchid.”
Suzie's sad expression transitions through shock to happiness in a blink. “Thank you so much Owner. Words would not be enough to express my gratitude for this generous gift. I will serve this enclave until my last breath, serve you my Queen.”
Luna lifts Suzie to her feet, smiling deeply at her. She gestures for Suzie to return to her place at the clearing's edge, which she does.
“Now, we must all celebrate the passing of our brave warrior Cecil. His deeds in my service are too many to number, too noble for words to describe. He will be deeply missed.” The crowd murmurs in agreement. “Please, let us all give our final offerings to Cecil. May he find peace.”
Luna turns to the casket, pulling a blue rose from inside her dress to place on its lid. She gives the wood one final touch before turning and heading to Suzie at the clearing's edge. Dozens of creatures take their turn approaching the casket and placing their offerings upon its flat lid. They leave flowers, small trinkets or crafts. Each wears a look of somber sadness along with black clothes or accessories.
Suzie and Luna wait patiently for Luna's subjects to finish. About half of the assembled creatures approach the pair to thank Suzie for her bravery, and for getting vengeance on August, once they've made their offering. Only Luna's calming presence prevents Suzie from bursting into tears again.
With the crowd settled after nearly a half hour, Luna approaches the middle of the clearing once more. “Please my subjects, take your time to grieve our fallen hero. Tonight we will celebrate in his memory, with plenty of his favorite honey mead for all to enjoy.”
Luna turns and walks out of the clearing, Darthmose following closely behind. Suzie remains, staring silently at the casket covered in offerings as she comes to terms with everything that has happened.
Alice looks out the train’s large windows, admiring the beauty of twilight colors cast over lush foothills. The dining car is mostly empty this time of night, with the majority of the guests having their dinner a few hours prior. Her contemplation is interrupted by Emily sitting down across from her with two glasses of red wine and a bundle of silverware.
“Wine tonight Emily? You told me you couldn't stomach it.”
“I didn't lie, I can't. Both of them are for you. That said…” Emily raises the glass to her lips, looking like she's drinking it without actually doing so. “... keeping up appearances is quite important.”
Alice looks around the empty car with a quizzical look. “Keeping up appearances for who?”
“Such an inquisitive girl tonight, aren't we? I could fix that.”
The vampire's fangs flash into view, surrounded by lush red lips pulled into a predatory smile. Alice blushes, the insinuation clear, and takes a sip of her wine.
“Sorry Mistress.”
“I took the liberty of ordering you something I thought you would like. How is the wine?”
“It’s nice, very fruity and rich, although not as nice as my favorite back home.”
“I miss our cozy little home too. We'll be back there soon enough.”
“I’ve been thinking about Ruby. I hope she makes the right choice with that whole Fae business.”
“Me too Alice, although I think the ‘right’ choice is never quite so simple with the Fae.”
“You seem to have a history with that Queen Luna. Do you know her?”
“In a way. When you spend so long in one place you tend to become acquainted with all of the locals. I have only met her in person once before, a long time ago.”
Alice is tempted to ask exactly how long, until she remembers what happened yesterday. “Will you tell me about her?”
“Sometime, but at the moment I fear we have more troubling matters to attend to.”
“Oh?”
“The information that the Baron gave me was concerning to say the least. One of his personal servants has betrayed the family, gone rogue as it were.”
Alice shivers as her mind is dragged back to that horrible mansion. She takes a healthy drink of her wine to help push those thoughts aside. “Servant as in vampire?”
“Yes, and quite an experienced one from the sound of it. His name is Davis. Apparently he went mad after killing his human servant.”
“And he is in our territory now?”
“It would seem so. The Baron gave me his last known address; apparently his people have been tracking Davis for some time.”
“This sounds pretty dangerous…”
Before Emily can respond a waiter approaches and sets a small beef roast in front of Alice. The human promptly digs in, her vampire's eyes glittering with anticipation of how she will taste.
“It will be if I have to fight him head on; hopefully we can find a way to take him by surprise. The Baron expects Davis’s death, he will accept no other resolution.”
“Do you have a plan?”
“No, not yet. We will take our time to investigate, research, and develop the best plan of attack.”
“Okay. This is delicious by the way, thank you for picking it.”
“It looks delicious. I can hardly wait for my own meal.”
The train passes through a tunnel before Alice can respond, the dining car plunging into darkness, and when the light returns she has forgotten what she was going to say. Alice's wrist is filled with a growing sensation of warm tingles, as if it has fallen asleep. Each beat of her heart pulls the warmth deeper into her body, calming bliss steadily overcoming her ability to think.
“Mistress?”
Emily is smiling widely, but otherwise appears to have not moved. She takes another fake sip of wine before responding. “What is it Alice? Lose your train of thought?”
“I… did you…?”
The glitter of Emily's red pupils draws Alice in like a vortex, suddenly so much more beautiful than she remembers. The rest of her senses feel fuzzy, distant, but that doesn't bother her.
“What's the matter, my love? Lose your appetite? That roast is delicious, I would hate for the last few bites to go to waste.”
Alice doesn't respond, her consciousness captured in a pool of warm honey that surrounds her senses. Words are lost to her, even thoughts are too much, at least Emily's eyes are so pretty.
Emily leans in, a knowing smile on her face, to whisper into Alice's ear. “Keep eating servant, I'm not done playing with my food yet.”
The vampire's insistence spurs Alice into action. She picks up her silverware and cuts off another piece of meat, eating it in a silent daze.
Emily's smile doesn't fade for a second as she sits back to watch. The anticipation of how delicious her dinner will taste is only matched by the fun of watching Alice fight with her own brain to complete basic tasks.
Periodic encouragement is needed to get the poisoned woman to finish her meal, after which Emily helps her from the table. Alice floats in a warm, carefree daze as she is led back to her room for tonight's second dinner.
Suzie is sitting on the couch in her spacious living room, head buzzing from the night's celebratory mead. Outside her home the celebration continues long into the night. Sounds of music, crying, laughter, and glasses clinking are mostly dampened by the building's walls.
The human's solitary contemplation is interrupted by a quiet meow from the stairway leading down into the home's earthen basement. Suzie turns to see Snow standing at the top of the stairs, tiredness evident in her eyes.
“Hey Snow. Can't sleep?”
Snow nods, padding closer on silent white paws. On two legs she stands about half the height of Suzie sitting on the couch.
“That's okay, me neither. Do you want anything?”
“Snack?”
Suzie looks around the living room, casting her gaze to the small kitchen of her home.
“I can take you out to the party, plenty of tasty food set up out there.”
Snow shakes her head, tail curling nervously around one leg. “Too loud.”
“Okay, I get it. Not much of a party kitty are you? Alright, come with me.”
Suzie stands and takes a soft paw in her hand, leading Snow over to the kitchen. They look through the fridge together, Suzie taking things off the high shelves for her to see.
Eventually Snow selects a glass of milk as her snack, which Suzie pours for her. She takes the glass in her paws as Suzie leads her back to the couch. The pair sit in silence for a while as Suzie tries very hard not to fawn over how adorable Snow is, switching randomly between drinking and lapping the milk.
“Queen Luna gave you a wish?”
“Yes, she did. I'm very grateful for her generosity.”
“Why?”
“I was with Cecil when he died; I killed the vampire that killed him. She rewarded me for my bravery in protecting our enclave.”
Snow thinks on this while she keeps enjoying her milk. Once the glass is empty she sets it on the coffee table, which Suzie notices.
“Ready for bed?”
The cat girl yawns, sharp but small teeth on brief display. Suzie is about to get up when Snow flops down onto her lap without warning. She doesn't move at all, unsure of what Snow is doing. After a moment Snow stops moving, settled into a fuzzy white ball in Suzie's lap. Suzie places her hand onto the fur of Snow’s back tentatively, worried about upsetting her. A soft purr rising from the kitten quickly resolves her of that worry, and she continues the gentle petting emboldened by Snow's ongoing purr. Suzie doesn't stop until she is sure Snow is asleep, and only then realizes that it is now impossible for her to get up and go to bed herself.
The green leaf family household is on lockdown. All of the servants are asleep this late at night, but the vampires gather. Seated around a circular table in the Countess's private suite are the remaining vampires of the local green leaf family. Annetta sits directly across from the Countess, with Frederick on one side and Camilla on the other. Jeffery sits closest to the Countess, on her right side; the chair to her left conspicuously empty.
“We are gathered here tonight to discuss the grave injustice perpetuated against our family by Fae Queen Luna.”
“That damn bastard Fae. We should kill them all for what they did to August!” Jeffery slams his fist onto the table, splintering the wooden surface.
The Countess rests her hand on his shoulder to try and calm him down. “Easy Jeffery. The Fae pose a considerable threat to us, we must approach this with caution.”
Frederick stares at the assembled vampires, addressing the Countess. “If we will not face them head on, what do you suggest?”
“I didn't say we would avoid fighting them. In order to succeed we must gather allies to bolster our strength.”
“Allies Countess?” Camilla chimes in, curious.
“Yes Camilla. We should seek allies in the other families, together we could be strong enough to take on the Fae.”
Annetta scoffs. “You really think they will help us out of the kindness of their bloodless hearts?”
“No Annetta, I don't. I believe they see the threat of the Fae as just as urgent as we do. Samantha already has her people stalking their enclave from what I have heard.”
“And what of Emelia? She would be a most valuable asset indeed should it come to war.” Jeffery adds.
“You are correct in that Jeffery, but I doubt she will join our cause. She is far too aloof in her self isolation to care about our plight.”
Frederick looks up from the table. “What if we kill her servant and blame the Fae?”
Annetta jumps in. “What a stupid idea Frederick! You want to invite war on two fronts? She would kill every vampire in this state if a hair on the head of her precious Alice was harmed.”
“I fear you are right Annetta, protecting humans is clearly her priority. She killed two of her own to save that Ruby girl from Samantha, without a second thought if I heard correctly. What do you suggest?”
Annetta smiles at the Countess agreeing with her. “I will speak with Emelia. I believe I am the most equipped to sway her to our side.”
The Countess nods. “Frederick, you will meet with Samantha on our behalf. I think she will appreciate your tendency for cold brutality.”
“Yes Countess.”
“Then it is settled. Camilla and I will seek allies among the mortal world. I hesitate to involve them, but it may become necessary if Samantha refuses our requests.”
“As you wish Countess.” Camilla pulls out her phone to start scheduling meetings.
“Let us adjourn with the knowledge that our house will weather this storm. Our family will survive this as we have survived all other threats to our existence. To eternal life.”
“To eternal life.” The assembled vampires repeat.
Notes:
If you're liking Service In Red so far, I'd love to hear from you. Our third arc is well underway at this point, I already have started writing the next :)
Curious to know what y'all think of the Fae especially, since I know they are a departure from our typically vampirey theming. We'll be seeing more of them coming up, so I certainly hope they aren't hated as an addition to the world XD.
As always, thank you so much for reading! I'll be continuing to publish on a regular basis for some time, with the next four chapters already written.
Chapter 17: Picking Sides
Summary:
After much deliberation, Ruby has finally made up her mind and returns to the Fae enclave to speak with Queen Luna. At the same time the green leaf family is enjoying moments of peace among the chaos, while the red stars are busy returning home from visiting the Barron. In the dark of night, in a secret part of the Fae enclave, powerful magic is brewing as the Fae prepare for war.
Chapter Text
The sun's golden rays mingle over the trees of the enclave as it rises, casting its warming light over the creatures going about their business. Luna is seated on her throne, excited for another day of negotiations with her subjects. A long line of creatures await the chance to receive her boons, waiting down the flower-lined aisle leading to her gazebo.
As the Fae Queen considers each offer she reaches over to stroke the stone statue of Suzie kneeling next to her throne. The cool tingle of Luna's touch is intoxicating to the stone woman, filling her peaceful mind with lengthy bursts of pleasure from each loving stroke. One might think Suzie would be displeased by her regular time spent as a stone statue, but in truth she craves these moments. The inconvenience of her helpless state is outweighed by the intermittent attention that she receives; each light touch amplified by the deprivation of her other senses.
Luna continues about her business as normal until she is interrupted. A blue jay lands on Suzie's stone head and the Fae Queen's eyes light up with excitement as she hears the news.
A sharp whistle interrupts the morning peace, and before long Darthmose bounds up to the gazebo. The huge form of the kitsune lays down at Luna's feet, rolling over for the chance to get a belly pet. With a chuckle Luna obliges, reaching down to pet her servant while she gives them her orders. Instructions given, Darthmose rises to four silver paws and bounds out of the gazebo with enthusiasm. They run down the aisle, scaring the more skittish creatures in line, and turn to head towards the enclave's entrance.
“Such good news Suzie; you may soon have a partner in my service.”
Suzie the statue doesn't react, obviously, but she contemplates the cryptic words as she relishes in Luna's continued touch.
A bunny person approaches the throne and Luna negotiates with them as she waits. Their request is simple enough, so simple that the price need only be a single cherished memory of theirs. Price extracted, and boon given, Luna is about to continue on to the next waiting creature when Darthmose returns.
Whispers cascade through the line, but not about Darthmose. Instead it is the nervous human trailing far behind them that the creatures whisper about. The woman wears a white shirt with black jeans, clutching a blue paper scroll to her chest as she approaches the throne. Luna's passive smile grows wider and wider as she approaches, all the way until she stands hesitantly at the base of the gazebo's steps.
“Hello Ruby. I am overjoyed to see you again so soon. Please, approach.”
As Ruby climbs the steps she notices the beautiful dress of almost transparent blue petals that Luna wears, cut to accentuate the curves of her tall form and ending at knee height. At the top of the stairs Ruby takes a sudden pause when she recognizes the statue kneeling next to Luna's throne. The Queen tracks her gaze of concern to Suzie's gray stone form.
“Do not be afraid Ruby. Suzie quite enjoys her time spent in this state, I promise it is not a punishment. It has become a routine for us both, she spends many days by my side like this.”
“She's… not dead? You can make people into living statues on a whim?”
Ruby steps up to the statue of Suzie, placing a hand atop her head and feeling the cool temperature of the stone. Suzie, meanwhile, is trapped in embarrassingly intense sensations of pleasure as Ruby pokes and scratches her stone hair experimentally.
“Ruby dear, you're going to overwhelm her. Please, tell me why you have come today.”
As instructed Ruby steps away from the statue, again standing in front of Luna. Suzie silently thanks her Queen for showing mercy.
“I have come about your contract; I want to discuss it.”
“Are you going to sign? I am greatly excited by the prospect of having you in my service.”
“I want to make a change to the wording.”
Luna's crystalline gaze sharpens into a focused icicle of attention, her excited smile turning sharp. “A negotiation? How fun. What change?”
“I wish to add renegotiations at certain milestones of service, each time with the ability to change the contract or walk away entirely. One renegotiation at the end of each human year, all of them free and just for both parties. If I chose not to alter the contract during a renegotiation, you cannot either.”
“Quite a bold request human, and one that has never been asked of me yet. Why should I grant you such power over our contract?”
“Because you want me to serve you. I will not sign the contract without this clause.”
The Fae Queen spends a moment pondering, reaching over to stroke Suzie's stone hair as she considers Ruby's request. For her part, Suzie had just finished collecting herself when Luna’s icy touch returns to scramble her thoughts.
“If I make this change, will you sign the contract?”
Ruby takes a deep breath, still very nervous. “I will.”
“Very well, give it to me.”
Ruby hesitantly places the scroll of blue paper into Luna's outstretched hand. The Queen grasps the scroll and it glows with silver light; handing it back once the light dissipates.
“There. Ready to sign?”
The human accepts the contract back in shaking hands, opening the scroll to read through it carefully. The change she requested, so named the ‘ruby clause’, is exactly as she asked. The rest of the document is unaltered from its previous form.
“Ah, a detailed inspection. You are clever Ruby; I am confident you will serve me excellently as my diplomat.”
With her inspection completed there is only one thing left to do. Ruby takes a deep breath, she is ready. “How do I sign?”
“First, kneel.”
Ruby does, kneeling close to the throne at Luna's feet.
“Good girl. Give me your hand.”
Luna's soft hand sends tingles of calming coolness through Ruby's arm. She relaxes into the gentle sensation until the Queen pulls a silver dagger from her dress.
Ruby tries not to flinch as the dagger approaches her hand, resting for a second on the tip of her pointer finger before slicing a shallow gash into it. Rich red blood drips from the wound, trailing down onto Luna's pale skin.
The contract floats in front of Ruby, surrounded by a faint silver glow. The signature line blazes in a radiant silver that is hard to look at. Cool wind swirls around the gazebo, blowing Ruby's hair randomly about.
“Sign my contract in your blood Ruby, and no being in existence will break our bond. You will serve me for all eternity, and the family you so desire shall be yours forevermore.”
Ruby's finger is shaking as she puts it up to the paper. Her red blood soaks into the pale blue paper as she signs. Once it is done the contract turns around so the deeply smiling Fae Queen can inspect it, the wind around the gazebo dying back to normal.
“Excellent. I'm very proud of you Ruby.”
Luna whistles a different note, and the blue jay returns to land on the armrest of her throne. She places the rolled scroll into its claws and it takes off to fly deeper into the enclave. When Luna turns back to face Ruby her smile is wide and radiant, joy pouring from her like cool air from a freezer.
“Ruby the human, I am truly overjoyed to have you in my service. I must continue to hold court, but later we will speak about the start of your training.”
“Of course, Queen Luna.”
“Please Ruby, call me Owner.”
“As you wish, Owner.”
Luna smiles at Ruby's compliance, turning her attention to the statue of Suzie next to the throne. Her hand rests on the statue's head one more time before it is surrounded in silver light.
When Ruby's vision recovers she sees Suzie kneeling in a short blue dress, cheeks flushed a deep red. Her gray eyes ignore Ruby, staring silently at Luna in anticipation of her request.
“Suzie, please introduce Ruby to the enclave as my official diplomat to the vampires. She will be living with you in the human home.”
“Yes Owner, of course.”
Suzie stands, gray eyes finally flickering over Ruby's form. She is about to lead Ruby away when the Queen speaks again.
“Ah, of course; one more thing. Ruby, bow your head for me.”
Ruby does, still kneeling, and Luna's hands wrap softly around the circumference of her throat. Shimmering light surrounds Luna's hands, making Ruby's throat feel cold and tingly. When she pulls away something remains, a sensation of cool comfort against her skin.
“There, your mark of my power.”
Ruby's fingertips reach up to her neck, feeling the braided white wood making up her new collar. Luna watches her shocked reaction with a wide smile.
“Wow, amazing. Thank you Owner, it is… very comfortable.”
“You are welcome Ruby, I figured this form would be most familiar to vampires. Now, both of you leave me; I have boons to give out and prizes to extract.”
Suzie nods, taking Ruby by the hand and leading her away from the gazebo. Ruby looks at the line of ragged creatures waiting for an audience with Luna, all of their tired eyes locked on her new collar.
Jeremiah is leading a group through his favorite hedge maze, with Camilla not far behind. Isabella and Millie follow the pair closely, nervous about being lost among the endless green hedges.
Millie trudges along in a short green dress that mimics the cut of her maid's uniform. For reasons unknown she was forbidden from wearing something practical for tonight's walk through the gardens.
“Come on Jeffery, how much more beautiful can this part of the gardens be?”
“You'll see Millie. This is the hardest part to access, so it's where I keep my most special flowers.”
The endless wall of hedges finally breaks to a small clearing with a golden fountain. Set around the fountain is a rainbow of roses that bloom lushly in the summer heat. Benches line each side of the clearing, staring in at the work of art carved in gold that is the fountain’s top.
Isabella sits down on one of the benches and realizes she recognizes the statue, it is the Countess but much younger. “Whoa, it is beautiful. How old is this fountain?”
Camilla giggles. “Oh, now that would be telling.”
Jeremiah answers instead, kneeling down to inspect some of the roses. “I don't know honestly. It was here as long as I have been, and certainly far before.”
Sunset's red and orange hues color the sky above the maze, no other reference points visible from this angle. Millie walks over to sit next to Isabella, also admiring the statue.
“Why do you keep this all to yourself Jeremiah?”
“I don't, you're here right now.”
Jeremiah laughs at Millie's slightly upset reaction before he clarifies. “Oh all right, I know that's not what you meant. I love this statue, it's my favorite out of all of ours. Maybe it's selfishness, maybe it's protection, I'm not sure exactly why. I spend plenty of afternoons here, enjoying the cool breeze and watching the roses.”
Camilla kneels down next to Jeremiah, similarly inspecting the roses. “Perhaps I should come draw them sometime. I do love the way you've framed the fountain in this gradient.”
“Thank you Camilla, I would be honored.”
Isabella’s eyes light up. “You draw? I want to see your drawings sometime, um, please Miss.”
Camilla turns to her with a beautiful but dangerous smile, the sparkle of her eyes nearly entrancing from ten feet away.
“I'm happy to show you Isabella, when I brush your hair next month.”
Isabella blushes, and then immediately tries to hide it in Millie's shoulder. The maid accepts the ‘hug’ with a giggle, allowing Isabella to use her as a shield.
Camilla stands gracefully and walks over, her mischievous smile never fading and hands behind her back. Millie's gaze switches from carefree joy to concern as she gets closer, especially when the vampire's hands pin her wrists down to the bench.
“Having fun enjoying Isabella’s embarrassment Millie?
“I… uh… Miss… I…”
With Camilla intently focused on Millie, Isabella promptly shies away to the other side of the bench.
“Don't worry Millie, you're going to get your time to be played with too.”
Millie is blushing deeply at the vampire's close presence, unable to respond beyond whimpers of submission. Camilla laughs and pulls away, giving Isabella one last playful glance before walking back to Jeremiah.
“Speaking of play, it is time for my fun Jeremiah. We should get going. Coming Isabella?”
Isabella promptly stands and rejoins the group, nervous about being left here. Millie tries to get up, only to find her wrist has been cuffed to the bench’s armrest.
“Wait, why am I handcuffed? When did this happen?”
“You didn't notice?” Camilla laughs. “You are too precious Millie. Don't worry, it is a time release cuff.”
Millie is becoming increasingly flustered as she tries futilely to escape the cuff. She can see a digital timer on the cuff around her wrist, counting down from ten minutes. “But you're going to leave me here? Please don't.”
Camilla walks over to pat Millie sympathetically, not allowing the woman to grab her and prevent the vampire leaving.
“We're only getting a head start to get out of your way. Annetta is going to hunt you down and feed from you before returning you to the mansion.”
Millie's panicked struggling subsidies with that news, but her nerves do not. “Oh… okay.”
Isabella and Jeremiah are led out of the clearing by Camilla. The sommelier turns to look back on Millie one last time, feeling sympathetic but just as helpless as the cuffed maid.
Ruby's first impression of the Fae home surprises her. For the most part it looks just like any other human home, except for the fact it is made entirely of wood. It's rectangular shape sits one story tall but looks spacious with plenty of windows. The roof curves inwards on all sides into a small rectangle at the top, made of long wooden slats stacked vertically side-by-side.
“So, what do you think?”
“It… looks like a home; looks spacious too.”
“It isn't bad, we've got a basement and an attic. Come on, I'll show you.”
The living room is colored in light browns and blacks mingling together as different shades of wood. On one side of the space a couch is positioned across from a modest TV, and an open air kitchen makes up the other wall with an island dividing the space. At the back of the living room a hallway leads to the bedrooms and bathroom while a staircase leads down into the basement.
“It feels so cool in here, you have AC? And a TV? I thought the Fae were all natural vibes.”
Suzie laughs. “You wouldn't be the only one. We have everything here, even Wi-Fi. Owner is gracious with our accommodations.”
“Seems like it, I'm certainly grateful.”
Ruby walks over to inspect the TV, finding a couple old game consoles hooked up to it.
“These are classics. You don't have anything new?”
“Okay, don't laugh. I had to beg Owner for a full month to get those.”
“That is really funny actually. I have the newer ones, so we'll be fine there without any begging.”
“Great! Let me show you to your bedroom.”
Suzie leads Ruby down the hallway to an empty bedroom across from hers. The bed is about queen sized, with a mattress of some spongy natural material that feels comfortable to sit on. The room also contains a dresser, nightstand, makeup vanity, and a few mirrors, all artistically hand crafted.
“Whoa, this furniture is beautiful.”
“An elf carved it as payment decades ago, or so I was told. It's yours now, feel free to use all of it as you wish.”
Ruby takes a moment to sit on the bed and soak things in, smelling the crisp floral scent of the room that is now her bedroom.
“It's gonna take some time to get used to all of this, I hope you don't mind.”
“Not at all, I totally get it. I promise I don't bite, no matter how much help you need.”
“Ha ha, very funny. Apparently you do turn to stone.”
“Yeah… sorry if it was scary to see me like that.”
“I don't know about scary, it was definitely unexpected. Was it okay that I touched you?”
Suzie blushes, embarrassed and nervous at the same time. “It was fine. When I'm in that state any touch can be a lot, so it was… intense.”
“Trust me, I get intense. I'll avoid it in the future.”
“No, wait, that's not what I meant. Um, can I tell you something embarrassing?”
“Sure.”
“You touching me today, that was the first time another human has touched me in almost a year. The truth is, it felt really nice.”
Ruby chuckles. “Come on Suzie, that's not embarrassing. Not too long ago I was so poisoned that I was begging a monster to fuck me in the middle of a crowded dinner. You can't be worse than that.”
“Geez, that sounds like a lot. Maybe you're right. Thanks Ruby, I'm excited to live with you.”
“Me too Suzie. Especially with all this room to ourselves.”
“Oh, speaking of… there is someone else living here. She's skittish though, so you have to be careful not to scare her.”
“Okay, sure, no problem.”
Suzie leads Ruby out of her room and down the stairs into their earthen basement. In one corner of the room a pile of pillows, blankets, and stuffed animals has been set up in a makeshift nest of sorts. Something white stirs when they reach the bottom of the stairs, green eyes staring intently at Ruby through the dark.
“Snow? I have someone to introduce to you, she'll be living with us.”
A soft meow drifts from the nest, followed by Snow slowly stretching and crawling out of it. The cat girl stands and walks over on two paws, tail swishing intermittently with nerves.
Ruby gasps as soon as she sees the small, adorable kitten come into view. Snow is about half her height and covered in soft looking white fur. A paw is extended towards Ruby, which she gently accepts.
“Snow.”
“Hello, I'm Ruby.”
The kitten turns to Suzie and pulls her paw away, fuzzy ears still intently fixed on Ruby. “Why Suzie?”
“Ruby has committed herself to service under Queen Luna as I have. She will live here with us, it is the only place with human beds.
“Okay.”
Snow turns to Ruby again, taking a big sniff and looking her up and down intently. Despite her small size there is something intimidating about the cat girl below the surface.
“Snow, you are absolutely adorable! Can I pet you?”
The kitten whines, looking back at Suzie. Gray eyes comfort Snow, encouraging her to feel safe in this situation. “Okay, a little.”
Ruby smiles as her hand touches Snow's head, she is just as soft as her paws. The human's nails are just the right length to scratch her in all the right ways, and Ruby has a good idea of where to go. Snow starts purring as soon as Ruby's hand finds her ears, very much enjoying the gentle touch. Only a moment later she gets overwhelmed and pulls away.
“Thank you Ruby, that was nice.”
“You're welcome Snow. You're just as soft as you look. I would pet you anytime.”
Snow takes one more look at Ruby before scampering across the room back to her blanket nest, which the humans take as a sign to give her space.
“So, feel settled in yet Ruby?”
“Almost, but I need to get all my stuff over here.”
“I'm not much of a lifter, but I think we can manage. I'll grab the car keys.”
“Great. Lead the way.”
Alice steps off the train first, walking down the platform into the cool night air trailing her suitcase. Emily follows her closely, carrying the rest of their bags without much effort. The pair walk to their car waiting in the parking lot, which Emily inspects before either of them get in. The drive back to their home is slow, giving Alice plenty of time to think.
“Paranoid tonight Emily?”
“We have been absent for almost a week from my territory, and a rogue red star is on the loose. I think any level of caution is warranted.”
“That scared huh?”
“Our safety could be at risk anytime. At least when I am present it is easier to keep tabs on things.”
“Maybe you should've left me behind?”
“Oh no, that would've been far more dangerous. I felt bad enough leaving Ruby behind with no protection.”
“Hey speaking of, I should call her.”
Alice pulls out her phone and dials Ruby. The phone rings before going to voicemail again. She sighs and hangs up, not bothering to leave a message.
“What is up with that girl?”
Emily shrugs. “Who could say. Maybe she is busy signing a contract with that Fae she talked so fondly about.”
“Ugh, I hope not. I don't know why she's drawn to trouble like a magnet.”
“Don't be so hard on her, my love. She is doing well this time, being cautious. Don't you remember what I told you when I first met her?”
“That she was delicious?”
“Well, yes, but no. What I said was ‘a curious human never stays away from a pair of fangs for long.’ It is simply in her nature, she craves it.”
“Why didn't you take her?”
“I considered it. Despite how well she likes me, it is apparent she wants something different than the isolationist life that I live. I doubt she would've been happy with me.”
The car pulls into the driveway of Emily's home, which both of it's occupants are so happy to see again. Emily steps out first, walking around to open Alice's door with a predatory smile.
“Besides, I like having you all to myself.”
Alice has time for a squeak before Emily is kissing her, and then the poison takes care of the rest.
Snow is scared as she approaches the hidden grove, led there by Darthmose waking a few steps ahead. The full moon looms high above the midnight forest, casting it's silver glow down with an almost tangible force. Darthmose stops at an archway made of two curved birch trees, apparently not following the kitten the rest of the way.
Snow steps through the arch and is immediately struck by the beauty of the space beyond. Luna kneels in a field of white and blue roses, her silver dress matching her hair as it flows in gentle waves down her form. Above the white trees surrounding the clearing looms the moon, appearing much bigger than it did a moment ago.
Luna turns when she hears the small gasp, smiling at Snow. “Hello Snow, please come closer.”
Snow's white fur reflects the moonlight as she walks through the flowers, deft paws not trampling any of them. As she gets closer it becomes apparent that the middle of the circular field is empty, with Luna kneeling in short white grass. In order to enter the grassy circle Snow must step over an unbroken ring of white mushrooms about half her height. She hesitates, unsure if she should pass the barrier.
“It's okay Snow, join me. I asked you to come here because I have a gift for you.”
Snow climbs over the mushroom wall and into the grassy space, the full moon looming directly overhead. Luna shines with radiant silver light, smiling widely at the kitten.
“Come kneel.”
She does, kneeling and putting her white paws into Luna's cool, pale hands. The Fae Queen's crystalline gaze is somehow calming, but the nip of cool air surrounds her presence.
“Tell me Snow, what do you think of me?”
The situation is intimidating to say the least, and Snow tries her best not to shake as she thinks up an answer. “I think you seem okay.”
“Hmm, ‘okay’. I see you as a valuable member of my enclave Snow, and I want to know if you value this community.”
“Everyone has been nice to me, I like them.”
“Do you want to protect the people you care about?”
“Yes, but not all of them are here.”
“You mean the rest of your family? They are well taken care of, I assure you.”
Snow looks down at the frosty grass surrounding the pair, trying not to cry. “I miss them. I want them to be here, with us. They deserve it.”
Luna's hand lets go of Snow's paw and moves up to hold her fuzzy cheek. The coolness of her touch helps to dull the sadness. “You are right, I see now the error in that.”
The Fae tilts up the cat girl's chin, tear-filled green eyes meeting a cool blue gaze of reassurance.
“I will make you a deal Snow. I will allow your family into our enclave and give them a life here. In return, I ask for your loyalty to me and this enclave.”
Snow is shocked, the chance to get everything she's wanted is right in front of her. She can have her family back, she can protect them, protect everyone she cares about.
Luna waits while she works through her conflict, long silver hair blowing in the crisp night breeze. Snow is conflicted because this Fae took everything from her, and now is offering her everything and more. The Fae Queen towers over the small kitten in the grass circle, glowing as if the moonlight is attracted to her very form.
Snow makes her decision, drying her tears. She looks up with a firm gaze, knowing what to do. “I accept.”
Luna moves the hand from her cheek to again pick up her paw. Her smile radiates joy and silver light in equal parts. “Thank you Snow, I know you will serve this enclave well. I am going to give you a gift now, hold on to me.”
The gentle wind flowing through the flowers ripples into a vortex at the line of mushroom. Cool air fills the space between, as if the frosty grass they are kneeling on is actually an iceberg. Luna glows brighter than ever before, filling the space inside the vortex with radiant silver light.
Snow watches on in awe until she feels a sensation of cold prickles flow up her arms from Luna's hands. The sensation consumes all of her senses, and spreads rapidly to fill her whole body. Along with the biting cold, the silver light surrounding Luna flows onto Snow as well.
Luna's crystalline gaze does not falter, keeping Snow grounded until shining silver wipes out her vision. Everything is still, silent, and cold for… forever.
Suddenly, like a pick cracking into ice, Snow snaps back to awareness. She looks around at the wind settling in the flowers, watching the mushrooms fade back to white from shining silver. Something is off…
“How do you feel Snow?”
The cat turns to face Luna, and is immediately confused. They are now kneeling almost eye to eye, whereas before the height difference was massive.
“I feel… confused? What happened?”
Silver light erupts from behind Snow, and Luna gestures to it. The light has created a perfect mirror floating in space. “Turn around.”
Snow does, and what she sees is even more confusing. Luna helps her to her feet, and she is definitely taller than before. “What did you do?”
“Times are dire with our local quarrels, and so the need for your service is more… immediate.”
Snow holds up a paw, it looks the same but bigger. Her claws are bigger too, now curved into sharp brown scythes almost four inches long.
“What does that mean?” Snow turns around, brandishing her claws at Luna. “What did you do to me?”
Luna doesn't move as Snow advances with sharp claws at the ready. She still glows with silver moonlight, flowing all around her like an outline of radiance.
“Snow, are you threatening me?”
“Tell me what you did!”
“If you calm down, I will tell you.”
“Tell me now!”
The Fae Queen simply sighs and waits while Snow stalks across the field of white grass towards her. As soon as the cat girl is within reach, Luna's hands dart out and surround Snow's neck. Her hands flash with silver light, and the cold aura of her touch pierces down into Snow’s spine like a knife of ice. The cat collapses to her knees, stunned by the intensity of the cold and temporarily unable to move.
“That was very stupid of you Snow, especially here of all places. Apologize to me.”
Snow looks up with a growl, brandishing her paws only to be surprised when her claws don't deploy. Luna's hand reaches down to grab something around her neck, and uses it to drag her down to the grass.
Pinned and helpless, Snow whimpers as Luna's presence looms large over her. The glowing silhouette of the Fae Queen is backed by the moon filling the rest of her vision.
“Apologize.”
“I'm sorry Queen Luna.”
“Better. I am going to forgive your transgression, this once; but know that statues remain in my gardens forever, for far less.”
“Yes my Queen, you are right. I am so sorry.”
“You had better be. If you are foolish enough to attempt harming me again, I will have your tail.”
“What about my claws? What did you do to them?”
“I spun a bit of magic to prevent you from using them, because those who disobey me do not deserve to wield my power.
“Please, give them back. I said I am sorry.”
“You will prove your loyalty to me, and then you will have your claws back.”
“Okay…”
Luna stands and pulls Snow to two paws by whatever is around her neck. The cat is turned to face the mirror again, and this time she finally processes what she sees.
“Like I was saying, I had to accelerate things a bit. I gave you some of the life force that I took from that elf. Enough up front to make you nearly an adult, and enough later on to ensure you live far past normal lifespans.”
Snow looks at herself, seeing that she is indeed now almost fully grown. She notices something else too, a collar of silver wood woven around her neck.
“What is this?”
“That collar is the mark of my power that you will wear. It allows me to channel my power through you, and also to control you should you force me. Which you already did…”
“Why did you do this?”
“I want you to train alongside Ruby, and you need to be grown enough for that. Dark days are coming for our enclave Snow, and I want you to be one of our most cherished protectors.”
“I'll protect my family too, right?”
“Yes Snow. I want you to visit them tomorrow and help them move here. I will also start building you a burrow of your own, something you can grow into as your own person.”
“You're being very generous.”
“I want to equip you for success, and show you what being in my good grace gets you. I've also taught you several languages, including more English, that I think will be helpful.”
“You can do that?”
Luna's eyes glow a bright silver, the wind around them again picking up. “Here in my place of power, under the light of the full moon, I can do anything.”
“Well, thank you. I don't know how to feel about… this… but I am happy to see my family again.”
“You are most welcome Snow. I will be here for you, if you need something all you must do is ask. I promised your mother to ensure your happiness, and I will.”
“Thank you, Queen Luna.”
Chapter 18: Dangerous Friends And Friendly Enemies
Summary:
On the brink of war, vampires are gathering allegiance with each other against their perceived enemies the Fae. Ruby and Alice finally get to meet in person for the first time since Ruby pledged her life to Queen Luna almost a month ago. Snow gets her own burrow inside the enclave, and before the sun sets has a chance to fight her friends for a position in Luna's royal guard.
Chapter Text
Millie is working dutifully to clean August's empty room; not wanting to spent more time in here than absolutely necessary. Despite more than two weeks passing since his death, the room still has an aura of hostility and danger.
The human's dusting of a large gold cage is interrupted by the click of heels in the suite's entryway. Millie turns around just in time to see Annetta's smiling face waltz into the room.
"Afternoon Millie. I've been looking everywhere for you."
The maid waggles her feather duster in the air. "Cleaning Miss. Do you need something?"
"Yes actually, and somewhat urgently."
Millie's eyes are locked on the vampire as she approaches, plucking the duster from her hands and placing it on her maid's cart.
"I'm still working in here. I'd be happy to help with whatever you need as soon as I finish."
"I don't need any cleaning done, I need a date."
Annetta's hands settle on Millie's shoulders, their close proximity making the maid blush already. She struggles a bit, but she knows that it's pointless and Annetta always gets what she wants.
"A date? What for?"
"Why, what else dear? For entertainment."
Millie gasps as she's pulled in to a short kiss, not having time for any other reaction. The kiss lasts just long enough for her to receive a small dose of poison.
Annetta doesn't give her maid's brain any time to catch up, instead moving straight into a bite to the neck. The poison already in her veins prevents Millie from resisting in any meaningful way, and it is shortly joined by plenty more. The maid can do nothing but stand still and pant, blushing heavily as she quickly loses awareness.
By the time Annetta is done, Millie is filled with enough poison to no longer remember how to think. The vampire takes her hand and leads Millie to her own room to get a change of clothes.
Alice is hurrying home in the dim twilight, walking down empty suburban streets with eyes scanning every nook and cranny. Her silver necklace jingles as she speed walks, the pink star crystal jostling around atop her brown leather jacket.
I really hope whoever they brought likes this one. How am I supposed to compete with someone who has their own sommelier?
Worries aside, Alice makes it home without incident. She doesn't waste any time hurrying through the gardens to the fireplace in the back yard.
Emily is making idle chatter when she rounds the corner. "I do hope that tastings will continue despite the current unpleasantness. My dear Alice is so fond of them."
Annetta's emerald gaze darts to Alice as soon as the human comes into view, a polite smile on her face. A collared woman kneels at the vampire's feet, wearing a flared dress of emerald fabric that matches the vampire's longer dress of golden fabric.
Alice returns the smiles as she approaches the fire, stopping beside the wicker chair that Emily is sitting on.
"Hello Mistress, I brought the wine."
Emily's smile is warm and inviting, her glittering eyes reflecting the shimmer of the fire. "Welcome back Alice. Thank you for fetching it, although I fear it will be only you drinking."
Emily and Alice cast their gaze to the kneeling human, which makes Annetta laugh a rich laugh.
"Millie here has a little too much poison in her system for a drink right now. Don't worry though, she's having fun. She loves sitting by the fire." Annetta ruffles Millie's hair, drawing a happy murmur from the woman.
Alice sits next to Emily in a chair set up for her, both of them watching in silence until Emily speaks up.
"So, onto the matter at hand I suppose?"
"Fair. Servants of the Fae Queen Luna killed one of our family members, August. They've threatened all vampires with death, and we're quite worried."
"No one has threatened me."
"Samantha is already concerned, she will be joining our alliance. We want to have you on our side."
"I have no problem with the Fae Annetta, and I would like to keep it that way."
"What if the Fae try to attack you? We could help, have your back and make sure your human is safe."
Alice has been listening with silent concern, but suddenly being the center of attention surprises her. Emily reaches over to take her hand, calming the servant with her gaze.
"I can protect myself just fine Annetta, from anyone who tries to harm my family. I don't want to join your alliance, I will remain neutral."
"Really so confident? We only want to keep each other safe in these dangerous times."
"I've found the best way to be safe in dangerous times, is to avoid making dangerous friends."
"What about dangerous enemies?"
Emily smiles across the fire. "Those are few and far between."
"I don't have to tell you that this news will be disappointing to the Countess. I'm not sure what she'll think of your refusal."
"If she wants to speak to me herself, she's welcome to visit. I don't want to cause harm to any side with my decision, it is simply my policy."
"It's quite a bold policy to have on the brink of war."
"Maybe, but it's not my first." Emily looks down, seeing Millie now asleep on the ground at Annetta's feet. "Seems your servant is a bit tired."
Annetta looks down, surprised that she was too engaged in the conversation to notice. "Hmm, appears that you're right. I suppose I'll be taking my leave then."
Emily and Alice watch the vampire pick up her servant without too much effort, eventually managing to sling the woman over one shoulder.
"Need any help?"
"No no, I've got it. Do think on our offer Emelia, we'll be in touch."
"Sure Annetta, I will. Have a good night."
Alice's eyes don't leave the vampire's form for a moment until she disappears around the building's side. With Annetta out of sight she turns to look at Emily, fear slowly fading from her expression. The quiet sound of the front gate closing in the distance makes vampire and servant alike breathe a sigh of relief.
"How are you feeling Alice?"
"Fine." She holds up her glass of wine, recently refilled. "I liked the wine, even if no one else did."
"Not quite no one, I still have to try it."
Alice smiles with playful excitement, taking a much bigger sip of her wine.
"How do you intend to do that?"
Emily casts her gaze out into the quiet yard surrounding their home. She admires the groves of fruit trees, the vegetable trellises, and the flower beds in turn. Everything is lightly lit by the glow of the fire, but she can see just fine all the way to the fence.
"It's a nice night. You deserve a chance to escape."
"Escape?"
"If you can touch the front gate before I catch you, I'll spare you tonight and give you a reward."
Alice doesn't need to ask what happens if she loses, Emily's visible fangs and palpable excitement make that obvious. She stares silently at the vampire, considering the offer for a dozen heartbeats.
"Okay, deal."
Emily laughs. "Oh I wasn't waiting for your agreement, my love. I said I was giving you a chance to escape, it's already started."
Alice blushes as she processes what Emily said, and then her expression quickly changes to panic. She scrambles out of her chair into the darkness, running for the front gate.
The summer air is cooler this time of night, and running through it is actually quite pleasant. Alice doesn't bother looking over her shoulder for Emily, simply running as fast as she can.
She makes it around the home and onto the driveway, so far so good. The moon above shines onto her flowers, a beautiful sight as she runs.
She makes it down the driveway, no vampire trying to eat her yet. She's having trouble maintaining her speed as time goes on, but the gate is in sight.
Alice reaches out a hand, close enough to be bathe in the light of the gate's lamps. She really thinks she's going to make it this time, and starts thinking about what her reward will be. She starts slowing down, not wanting to crash into the gate.
She's less than ten feet from the gate now, hope building in her. One blink later that hope is shattered, because a smiling vampire is standing right in front of her.
Since she was already slowing down she manages to come to a stop without a violent collision, ending up right in Emily's arms.
The vampire uses the last of Alice's momentum to pull her into a firm kiss that she has no chance of stopping. The human tries to resist her mouth being filled with poison, but that doesn't last long. Emily keeps kissing her until she is relying on the vampire to keep standing, and then pulls away.
"Close, but not quite my love. Let's get you back inside, I'm very excited to try this new wine."
Alice doesn't resist, or is incapable of resisting, as she's led back inside and to her bedroom. Emily lays her on the bed and then climbs atop, sinking her fangs in slowly for a lavish drink of her delicious servant.
Ruby is waiting anxiously at her usual table in the coffee shop. Outside the sun is just starting to set, which adds to the list of things making her nervous. She reaches up a hand to touch the silver wood woven around her neck, it's cooling touch calming her.
She's so distracted in the calming sensation of her collar that she doesn't notice Alice enter the coffee shop, or notice her at all until she sits down. Alice clearly notices the collar, especially because it is glowing softly.
"Hey Ruby. Doing okay?"
Ruby turns to look at her friend, shaking her head to recenter herself. "Oh hey, good to see you. Yeah, I'm doing great."
"Great huh? How about the uh... collar?"
"Oh, yeah. I did it, pledged myself to Queen Luna. I'm her official diplomat to the vampire families now."
"Wow. Congrats. Are you gonna move? Does she have a mansion or something?"
"She's got this amazing enclave, like a whole nother world. I live in this big house with Suzie now, and this um... cat girl."
"Cat girl?"
"Yeah. It's hard to explain, she's nice. Luna granted her a bunch of power, changed her age, intense stuff."
"Changed her age?"
"Yeah, she's almost fully grown now. It's too bad, she was cute as a kitten."
Alice's head is swimming with all of this bizarre information. She quickly abandons the idea of all this fanciful Fae stuff to focus on the important things.
"So you've got your own place? That's cool! I'm happy for you Ruby."
Ruby smiles. She's wearing a light blue tank top with jeans shorts, all handmade and artfully embroidered with white roses.
"Yeah, it's been good. We've been training like crazy, but ya know."
"Training?"
"Like, combat training. We're competing for a position in Luna's Royal Guard."
"Geez, that sounds intense. So do you have like superpowers now?"
Ruby laughs. "A little bit. If I think about something hard enough, sometimes I can do it."
"Anything cool?"
"Um..." She flicks her wrist, and a silver dagger is in her hand by the time it stops moving. "I have these."
"Whoa. Like, more than one?"
"Oh yeah. Probably infinite. I got tired of throwing them last time I tried to run out."
Alice reaches out her hand to try and touch the dagger's hilt. As she gets closer the silver blade starts to glow, until she winces and pulls her hand away.
"Ow. Why did it do that?"
"Huh, I have no idea. I guess you've got some vampire in you."
"I did get a lot of poison last night..."
Alice sighs and looks down into her coffee. It takes a moment for her to psych herself up.
"Ruby, are we like... enemies now?"
"What? No! I'm sorry about the dagger, it wasn't my choice. We're fine Alice, I promise."
"But you're like, a diplomat now. I feel like it's my responsibility to be Alice, Servant to Mistress Emelia Quinn of the Red Star family."
"No way! I'm not here as the official diplomat of Queen Luna today, I'm here as your friend."
Alice smiles, her warmth matched by Ruby across the table.
"Thanks Ruby, you're a good friend. Do I get to come visit your cool Fae house?"
"Absolutely! You'll love it, it's so rustic and natural vibes. They have like acers of gardens."
"I'm gonna hold you to that. I definitely want to visit now."
"You will, you will. Here, I've got pictures."
"Ooo, no way. I've got train pics too."
Alice scoots around the table to Ruby's side, looking through the photos on Ruby's phone together. As the two bite their pastries and laugh over silly pictures things feel almost normal, at least for a moment.
The crisp floral air of her bedroom makes Ruby smile, something she's still getting used to. The once barren room is now decorated in souvenirs and posters of all manor. Despite living here barely a month, it is the most that a place has ever felt like home to her.
Outside the bedroom window she can hear Suzie talking, and decides to go investigate. Walking out of the front door she sees Luna walking away from Suzie and Snow, who are both staring at what looks like a cellar door.
"Hey y'all. What's going on?"
Snow turns around and waves a paw before heading to the door. "Burrow!"
Suzie giggles and tries to give a better answer. "Luna just finished her burrow. She'll be moving into it today."
Suzie and Ruby climb down the stairs into the burrow together, finding the atmosphere inside lovely. The whole cavernous space has a cool, earthly air to it with a comfortable underground humidity.
Snow is busy inspecting the small kitchen at the back of the den as the pair of humans admire the rest of the space. A door is built into one wall for a bathroom, and another for a bedroom, with the main space making up the living room.
On one side of the space is a small earthen brick fireplace, positioned close to the four seat dining table. The rest of the space is outfitted with bookshelves, rugs, empty cabinets, and artisanal mirrors.
"Wow, it's beautiful in here! You must be so excited, huh Snow?"
Snow turns around to look at Suzie, sporting a wide grin. "Yeah! My own burrow, so cool. It's so big too, so much cozy space all to myself."
Suzie crosses the space to pull Snow into a hug, which the cat girl accepts with only a bit of hesitation.
"My little kitten, all grown up. It feels like just yesterday you were sleeping on a couch in my basement."
"It was just yesterday! And I want those pillows still, they are comfy."
Suzie ruffles the fur on Snow's head, resulting in a soft growl. She pretends to cry dramatically while turning to Ruby, still squeezing the cat girl.
"They grow up so fast Ruby."
Snow grows increasingly agitated by the close contract, growl growing ever louder. Suzie finally lets her go with a chuckle.
"What's the matter kitten, want a glass of milk?"
"Hiss."
Suzie and Ruby burst into laughter. The sight of a pissed off cat girl with claws at the ready would be scary to anyone else, but to these two she's far more adorable than dangerous.
"Okay okay, don't get your tail in a knot. Want some help moving your stuff over?"
Snow sighs, putting away her claws. "Yeah."
A hand tries to make a go for Snow's ears, only to be batted away. Suzie giggles and gives up trying to pet her.
"Great, we'll help."
Green eyes look between the two humans with a bit of anxiety, but eventually Snow gives up.
"Alright, but no pets please."
"No pets? How are we supposed to work under these conditions?" Ruby walks over, but her attempt to pet is stifled by a firm growl. "Alright alright, no pets; for now."
Snow's stoic demeanor finally breaks, she can't help a giggle at these two and their antics.
"How did I ever get stuck with you two?"
"You can thank Luna for that." Suzie chuckles back; Snow just sighs.
"If we get everything moved over before my mom shows up, maybe we can have some pets by my new fireplace."
Ruby's eyes light up, and she grabs a paw to drag Snow out of the burrow.
"Come on! No time to waste."
"I said maybe!"
Suzie follows behind the pair with a smile. After nearly a year by herself it's great to have these two goofballs around to keep things interesting.
As Fredrick drives up the road to the purple tulip mansion he tries not to be apprehensive. The grounds around the mansion are bustling with people roaming around bar stands or laying in the grass.
I really hope this goes well. The Countess will have my fangs if Samantha chooses not to ally with us.
Eventually he arrives at the mansion's purple-lit facade and steps out of the car. Walking up to the open front doors he sees there is no greeter today, and so he strolls inside. It doesn't take long for Samantha to wave him down, seated alone at a booth in the room's corner.
"Frederick, evening. I was told you would be coming."
Frederick sits across from her in the booth. "Yes, with official business from the Countess. I hope all is well with your family?"
"To an extent. We've been dealing with a bit of a pest problem as of late."
"The Fae I presume, we the same. The Countess is looking to form an alliance between our families due to that very issue."
Samantha leans in, a curious smile on her face. "An alliance? Tell me more."
"We propose a simple cooperation and defense agreement. Both parties share what we know about the Fae, and agree to protect each other from attack."
"So you know about my surveillance then, I presume?"
"Yes, and we have plenty of our own."
"So let me ask, is the goal of this pact strictly defensive?"
"What do you mean?"
"My people have been scouting for weaknesses, looking for opportunities. We are considering a kidnapping or two, something to help bring Luna to the table."
"That sounds dangerous, it could backfire to escalate things to that degree."
"I'm well aware, thus allies. The question is if you are willing to back me up in that risk."
"You're convinced this must happen?"
"Do you know any other way to get an aloof Fae to come to the bargaining table? I'm sure you have your own doubts about facing her forces in combat."
"We... do. Although the Countess is confident we can best them through cooperation."
"Mhm. What about Emelia? I'm guessing she's not in the cooperative spirit."
"I've been told she's considering it."
"I won't hold my breath. Without her, diplomacy remains our best option; even if we have to employ dangerous tactics."
"A fair point. We are not looking to spill any more blood over this if it can be avoided."
"I wouldn't mind spilling a bit of Fae blood, but yes I agree."
"Seems then that we have an understanding."
"Yes. I think we should celebrate our new alliance with a toast."
Samantha snaps her fingers and Michael walks over with three humans in tow. A heavily poisoned woman is thrust into Frederick's arms by the vampire while Samantha accepts a dazed young man by the hair from her human servant.
"Thank you Michael, Taylor. These two were found by my scouts, apparently doing some kind of ecological survey nearby to Fae territory. Let's toast, to what's necessary."
Both vampires sink their fangs into their provided human, drinking their poisoned blood slowly. Samantha maintains eye contact the whole time, not stopping even as the human in her arms loses consciousness. Frederick doesn't really want to kill this random human, but it doesn't seem like he has much of a choice.
Frederick can feel the life draining from the woman in his arms, until she is completely cold and limp. He finally pulls out his fangs, and Samantha does the same.
Michael quickly returns to carry both bodies away, and the conversation continues after Samantha assures Taylor they don't need anything else.
"Well that was a tasty meal. I hope you enjoyed Frederick."
"She was nice, although I do usually prefer to leave my prey alive."
Samantha laughs. "I suppose in times of war we must take desperate measures. Now that we've drunk together, we can do business together. The purple tulips will stand with you against the Fae, however the situation evolves."
Frederick smiles a bloody smile. "Thank you Samantha. The Countess will be very excited by your cooperation. I should return and give her the good news."
"Not going to stay? You green leaves are too uptight for a good party. Perhaps you should bring more of the family next time, I have plenty of beverages to enjoy."
"Thank you for the generous offer Samantha; we will consider it. You are always welcome to our events of course."
"I'll be taking you up on that, I have courted a new tasting human."
"We'll look forward to it, good night." Frederick stands.
"Good night Frederick. I'll be in touch."
The cool afternoon breeze flows over the open air arena, brushing through the flowers and grasses of the large ovular space inside. Crowds of fairytale creatures wait in the stands, murmuring with excited chatter.
Snow stands at one end of the arena, underneath the platform that Luna gazes down from. Her brown claws are deployed and ready, green eyes focused on her competitors.
Opposite her stands Suzie, waiting with her sword of light held loosely in her right hand. She gazes up at the crowd around her, seeming less certain than Snow about what is going to happen. Silver hair flows in the breeze behind her, glowing slightly with radiant light.
Standing against the long side of the arena wall is Ruby, halfway between both of her enemies-to-be. She waits anxiously with a glowing silver dagger in each hand, attention split between the two combatants on either side of her. Ruby is visibly nervous at the idea of fighting her friends, but it's too late to go back now.
A trumpet sounds from the peak of the grandstands, and Luna's voice rings out over the silence.
"Assembled subjects, we are gathered here today to choose a new champion. In contention for the title are Snow the cat, Ruby the human, and Suzie the human. The fighter who is last to yield shall be granted the honor of serving in my royal guard. Fighters, prepare yourselves."
Ruby crouches down onto one knee, focusing entirely on Snow. An audible growl emanates from the cat, loud enough to worry the other two competitors. Suzie's sword is raised into a fighting position, it's glow growing as she prepares.
The trumpet sounds again, and they are off. Snow screams and starts sprinting across the space, heading straight for Ruby. She makes her way across the expansive grass field quickly on two paws, so fast that Ruby scrambles to her feet in a panic.
A few silver daggers are hurled towards Snow, but brown claws bat them out of the air before they can make contact. Ruby retreats as quickly as she can, but Snow is quickly closing the distance.
Claws slash out, barely blocked by a pair of crossed daggers. Snow doesn't stop, keeping the pressure on Ruby as the human tries to slash at her from every possible angle.
In her panicked retreat, Ruby forgets her footing and stumbles to one knee. It looks like Snow is going to slash her right in the face, until a shield of shimmering blue light blocks the claws completely. The cat growls and keeps slashing, but her attacks simply bounce off the solid light.
Ruby maintains the shield with one hand while she slashes at Snow's legs with the other, making Snow take a step back and giving her a bit of breathing room.
Locked in the tunnel vision of her fury, Snow is about to go in for another bout of claw swipes when she feels something unexpected, Suzie's blade against her back. The glowing silver sword feels like ice against her fur, although it does no actual damage to her.
Snow spins around and bats the sword away with her claws, attention now laser focused on Suzie. The human takes measures steps back as she parries each and every swipe from the cat.
Suzie has much more experience with her weapon than Ruby, and manages to hold a pretty even defense against the furious cat attacking her. Despite that, she's up against someone who was born with their weapons.
Claws fly at Suzie nearly faster than she can think, let alone block. With one sword vs two clawed paws it's difficult for her to defend every attack, and so she keeps retreating. Step by step she looses ground to the cat, until she looses her footing on accident.
Suzie falls onto her back, sword of light clattering to the ground beside her. She manages to block a few more claw slashes with her jacket sleeves, but her fate is inevitable.
Snow pounces on top of Suzie, sharp claws settle on each side of the human's throat. Suzie quickly gives up struggling, hands falling to her side in defeat.
“Surrender Suzie, now.”
Suzie whimpers, but she knows that she has no other choice. She's about to surrender when Snow's tail suddenly darts out, surprising her. Caught in her tail is one of Ruby's daggers, stopped only inches from the cat's head.
Ruby looks across the arena with disbelief, shocked that she caught it. Her other dagger falls to the floor in defeat. "Don't hurt her, I surrender."
Snow smiles and retrieves the dagger from her tail with one paw, pressing the silver blade firmly against Suzie's throat.
“Say it human.”
“I surrender Snow, you bested us.”
Snow drops the dagger and stands, holding up two muddy white paws in triumph. She bows as the crowd erupts into cheers and applause. Green eyes smile up at Luna on her viewing platform above, who smiles down at her with equal joy. Next to the Fae Queen Snow's family cheers and claps, the kittens hoisted onto shoulders or picked up by other creatures to get a better view.
Luna gestures for Snow to approach, and she climbs the stairs to approach the Fae Queen. The muddy white cat kneels in front of her queen, claws retracted and previous fury completely gone. The applause dies down, and Luna waits until it is silent before she speaks.
"Snow the cat, you have bested your peers in combat and proven yourself a brave warrior. Will you join my royal guard and protect this enclave?"
Snow looks up, proud and smiling widely. "Yes my Queen. Protecting this enclave and it's people would be my honor. Thank you for your faith in me and care for my family."
"You are most welcome Snow. Give me your paws and I shall provide you a boon to use in my service."
“I will serve you well, my Queen.”
“I know you will Snow, otherwise there will be consequences. I will infuse your claws with my magic, such that no mortal or vampire material can stop their slash.”
Luna's hands fill with silver light, surrounding Snow's paws. When it dissipates the catgirl pulls a paw back and extends the claws, revealing them to now be bright silver.
“Thank you, my Queen. I promise that this power shall be used in service of your will.”
“As I expect. Please help Ruby and Suzie back to their home, it is apparent you injured them both.”
Ruby is helping Suzie up from the dirt, both of them looking completely exhausted after the intense fight. Snow's eyes inspect them both before she turns back to Luna.
“Of course my Queen.”
(Previous comment deleted.)
SpottedDahlias on Chapter 1 Wed 27 Aug 2025 09:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
VulcanRider on Chapter 2 Mon 26 May 2025 09:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
SpottedDahlias on Chapter 2 Thu 05 Jun 2025 12:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
VulcanRider on Chapter 3 Mon 02 Jun 2025 04:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
VulcanRider on Chapter 4 Thu 05 Jun 2025 11:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Princess_in_the_stars on Chapter 5 Sun 08 Jun 2025 09:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
SpottedDahlias on Chapter 5 Mon 16 Jun 2025 02:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Princess_in_the_stars on Chapter 6 Mon 16 Jun 2025 02:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
MW5649 on Chapter 6 Sun 29 Jun 2025 08:37PM UTC
Last Edited Sun 29 Jun 2025 08:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
MW5649 on Chapter 9 Sun 29 Jun 2025 11:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
SpottedDahlias on Chapter 9 Tue 15 Jul 2025 02:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
VulcanRider on Chapter 10 Tue 08 Jul 2025 12:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
SpottedDahlias on Chapter 10 Tue 15 Jul 2025 02:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
bunnyy_loverr on Chapter 10 Mon 14 Jul 2025 05:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
SpottedDahlias on Chapter 10 Tue 15 Jul 2025 02:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
MW5649 on Chapter 11 Tue 15 Jul 2025 04:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
VulcanRider on Chapter 11 Tue 15 Jul 2025 07:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
MW5649 on Chapter 12 Fri 25 Jul 2025 09:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
SpottedDahlias on Chapter 12 Sat 26 Jul 2025 01:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
MW5649 on Chapter 12 Sat 26 Jul 2025 06:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
VulcanRider on Chapter 12 Fri 25 Jul 2025 11:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
SpottedDahlias on Chapter 12 Mon 28 Jul 2025 01:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
VulcanRider on Chapter 13 Thu 31 Jul 2025 11:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
MW5649 on Chapter 13 Fri 01 Aug 2025 02:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
MW5649 on Chapter 14 Fri 08 Aug 2025 07:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
SpottedDahlias on Chapter 14 Wed 20 Aug 2025 12:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
MW5649 on Chapter 14 Wed 20 Aug 2025 01:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
VulcanRider on Chapter 14 Fri 08 Aug 2025 08:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
VulcanRider on Chapter 15 Tue 12 Aug 2025 10:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
SpottedDahlias on Chapter 15 Wed 20 Aug 2025 12:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
VulcanRider on Chapter 17 Tue 26 Aug 2025 09:54AM UTC
Comment Actions